#serenity's seventeen masterlist | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

kwanisms · 3 months ago

Text

Kinktober 「10:01」 — x.minghao

» seventeen menu | the8 menu | kinktober masterlist «

➮ half-dragon!Minghao × fem!Reader wc: 7.3k summary: After inheriting an estate deep in the Bavarian Alps from his maternal grandfather, Minghao arrives to find the estate has survived the war unscathed and that deep underground is a vault full of historic and old art dating back to the 8th century. He decides to hire an appraiser to inspect the collection but becomes enamored with her. genres/themes/au: angst/fluff/smut; supernatural, horror, thriller, historical; non idol au, monster idol au, historical au, post-ww2 au warnings: adult dialogue, female reader, mentions of: food & alcohol consumption, supernatural & horror themes, post ww2 in Europe, allusions to the Nazi party; sexual content (18+ mdni), see smut warnings under the cut! taglist has been moved to reblogs join my taglist! taglist for kinktober is CLOSED. Strikethrough means I cannot tag you. MINORS WILL BE BLACKLISTED & BLOCKED. AGELESS BLOGS WILL ALSO BE BLOCKED.

a/n: this was a rough time to get started and i have to restart twice, once after completely redoing the plot. it was difficult but once i changed the plot, things flowed so much more naturally! but here we are baybee! kicking off Kinktober 2024 with dragon!Minghao in the 1940's post WW2! i did minimal research on this cause I'm a stickler for world building but I hope you all enjoy the first part of Kinktober. one day, 30 to go! as always, this is a work of fiction and all characters are not reflective of their respective irl counterparts. for entertainment purposes only.

smut warnings: teratophilia (aka monsterfucking), mirror sex, sex photos, unprotected sex (don’t do this lol), use of pet names (bao bei, beibei, sweetheart, etc.), oral (f receiving, m receiving), fingering (f receiving), and that should be all but let me know if I missed some! kinks: mirror sex + sex photos dialogue prompt: ❛❛ Don’t cover your mouth, I want everyone to know how good I make you feel. ❜❜

═══════════════════════════════════════════════════════

Whether it was the scenery itselves or the dragon blood in him, Minghao loved the serenity and peace that seemed to accompany traveling through the mountains. This drive was a vaguely familiar one though he hadn’t been on this road since he was a young child.

He looked out the window as the car climbed higher, the trees on one side giving way to the view of the valley below. It was a picturesque scene, a beautiful lake at the base of the mountains surrounded by a forest of oranges, reds, yellows, and greens. He turned his gaze away as the car turned, following the curve of the road as the mountain flattened out.

The road was lined on either side with trees, providing cover from the cloudy, gray skies as the car drove along. Minghao caught a glimpse of the manor through the tunnel of trees, intrigued to see what state it was in since the hospitalization and death of his grandfather.

He hadn’t been to this estate since he was a young child, visiting with his mother until he threw a fit about going again. Since then, he had not stepped foot on the grounds, preferring to spend the holidays with his mother instead in their ancestral home.

Now he was in his late twenties and returning to the vacation home of his maternal line after being bequeathed the estate in his grandfather’s will. The car broke through the line of trees, taking a slight curve, forest on one side and a stone wall that dropped into a lower valley on the other.

The manor was just as he remembered, imposing and gray with gothic overtones and the facade made almost entirely out of stone. The angled roofs curved at the base and sharp spires at the ridges along the roofs. The majority of the stone was limestone, edged with a darker color of stone.

As the car pulled up, a light wind blew, the mix of orange gold, and brown leaves blowing across the stone, hitting the wall overlooking the valley. Minghao settled back in his seat, looking up at the imposing mansion, wondering the state of the interior. Outside, the place looked well kept but the inside could be an entirely different story.

The car pulled to a stop, the engine cutting and silence falling over the interior as the driver got out. He made to open the door himself but the driver beat him to it. Minghao got out, buttoning his coat as he looked up at the manor, thanking the driver. Up close, the estate looked almost immaculate. The windows had the curtains drawn, not allowing him to see inside the house.

The front door opened and a rather serious and proper looking man exited the house, followed by an equally serious and proper looking woman. They waited as Minghao turned to look at the driver unhooking the luggage from the back rack. Minghao walked over to greet the couple.

“Good afternoon,” the woman said, curtseying while the man bowed his head. “You must be Minghao,” the man asked to which Minghao nodded. “Yes,” he said softly. “You’ve grown quite a bit since we last saw you,” the woman spoke. “I used to attend to you when you were a child,” she continued.

“Your bags will be brought into the red room,” the man interjected. “It’s the only renovated room.” Minghao nodded. “And you two are?” Minghao asked. “I’m Klaus,” the man introduced before gesturing to the woman. “And this is Renate.”

The woman nodded, giving Minghao a kind smile. “Please, come this way,” Renate said, gesturing to the house. They walked in silence to the house, up the steps and into the foyer. Minghao looked around, taking in his surroundings with an impressed air.

The foyer was small but spacious enough with a small coat room off to the left and to the right was the library, the door opened. “That library was your grandfather’s favorite place in the house,” Renate said, noticing Minghao’s wavering attention. “How many bedrooms does this place have?” Minghao asked, changing the subject.

“Ten,” Renate answered as the driver and one of the staff started bringing in his trunks. “Right, this way,” Klaus said, gesturing to them to follow him, leading them through the foyer and entrance hall and disappearing through an open doorway.

“Shall I give you the tour or would you like to rest?” Renate asked. Minghao looked around once more before turning to look at her. “I think a tour would be nice,” he said. “Will give me an idea of the condition and state of the house,” he continued, looking around once more. “Yes. I think a tour is in order.”

Renate took him around the house, showing him the different rooms. From what he could see, only a handful of the rooms were in need of renovations and a few could use upgrades but were not in dire need. The kitchen was functional and cozy with a large dining room attached.

Also off the kitchen and next to the dining room but not attached, was a decent sized sun room. On the opposite side of the house from these rooms was a guest suite where his things had been brought. “I had this room made up for you since it’s the only guest suite on the main floor,” Renate said as Minghao looked around. “It’s also the only one that has been renovated.”

Minghao stopped and turned to look at her. “It’s perfect,” he replied. “I think I’ll freshen up before dinner,” he continued, crossing the room to where she stood in the doorway. “If you could please produce a set of keys for me, I would appreciate it,” he added. Renate’s smile fell. “Why?” she asked.

“Because I’m the owner of the estate now,” Minghao answered. “I don’t want to have to seek you out to unlock doors in my own home.” Renate nodded, clearing her throat. “I shall see if I can’t locate the other keys. I’m sure they’re around here somewhere,” she replied. “Dinner will be in an hour.”

She left, closing the door behind her and allowing Minghao his much needed privacy. He moved over to his luggage and opened the top trunk, finding some of his clothes. He would unpack later, first he would explore the guest suite and see what he could find and if there were any secrets.

The guest suite was large, a massive four poster bed stood in the middle of the room, the headboard pushed against the outside wall. Thick, velvet drapes hung from the intricately carved wooden frame. Standing at the foot of the bed was an ornate bench carved, stained, and lacquered just like the rest of the furniture. Minghao walked over to a small seating area past two pocket doors that shut to close off the area from the bedroom.

On the opposite side of the bed from the sitting room was the entrance to a private ensuite bathroom with marble floors, two pedestal sinks sat under golden framed mirrors. A massive soaker tub with golden clawed feet stood opposite the sinks. A pipe protruded from the wall above the tub, curving downward and providing a shower head.

Minghao returned to the bedroom area and walked over to the bed, falling onto it and staring up at the drapes. Though he vaguely remembered this house from his childhood, nothing about it had seemed familiar since entering and he wondered how much had changed from when he was a child.

A knock at the door interrupted his train of thoughts and he sat up as the door opened, a young maid poking her head into the room. “Begging your pardon, sir,” she said softly. “I’ve come to unpack your luggage.” Minghao relaxed. “I see,” he said simply. He had assumed, incorrectly, that he might be allowed to unpack his own luggage but he was proven wrong again and again.

“Knock yourself out,” he replied, gesturing to the collection of trunks waiting at the end of his bed. The maid opened the door and Minghao realized it was not one but two maids. “We’ll work quickly and when we’re done, we can show you where everything is,” the first maid offered. Minghao nodded and got up as they started to get to work. “I’ll just get out of your way,” he said, walking towards the door and slinking out of the room.

He still had time before dinner would be ready so he decided to explore the first floor a bit more. As he walked past the foyer, he noticed a door with a round window and walked over, peering into the window only to see nothing but darkness. “The elevator,” a voice said, making Minghao jump. “Your grandfather lost a lot of mobility before he was hospitalized so he had this installed to make getting from the ground floor to the top floors easier.”

Minghao turned to look at the door once more. “Does it only go up?” he asked. “Sir?” Klaus asked. Minghao looked at him. “Does it go downstairs, too?” he asked. Klaus nodded, grimacing. “Indeed it does but there isn’t much down there except storage and cobwebs.” Minghao snorted and turned back to the elevator door. “Does this even work?” he asked, reaching for the door.

“Don’t!” Klaus snapped, making Minghao retract his hand quickly, almost as if he had been burned. “My apologies,” Klaus said, regaining his composure. “The elevator is turned off and very dangerous when not operated properly.” Minghao nodded, wide eyed. “Duly noted,” he said. “Is there another way downstairs then?” Minghao asked. Klaus gave him a surprised look.

“I’d like to see everything,” Minghao added. Klaus nodded. “I’m sure, sir,” he explained. “But you have more than a day to do so,” he continued. “How about you focus on relaxing today and tomorrow you can tackle the basement?” Minghao stared at Klaus but conceded. “I suppose the basement could wait,” he said softly. “Good. Dinner should be ready soon,” Klaus added, giving Minghao a nod and turning on his heel in the direction of the kitchens.

Dinner was a private affair as Minghao sat at the formal dining room alone. After eating, he returned to his room where the maids showed him exactly where they stored everything and even packed his luggage away. He thanked them and called it a night, getting ready for and settling down into the oversized bed.

Falling asleep in a new environment was always difficult no matter how comfortable things seemed and only after tossing and turning for hours did Minghao finally manage to drift into a dreamless slumber.

The following morning, he was woken by Renate. He cleaned up, dressed, and had dinner before he decided to explore the rest of the house, starting with the upper floors. He made a mental note of which rooms he wanted to renovate before finally being given a set of keys; a skeleton key for all the interior doors, a key for the exterior doors, a key to the storage sheds and garages, and a key for the attic which coincidentally also worked for the basement.

Minghao was more than pleased to be allowed to finally inspect the basement and Klaus had been right. It was a storage place for old furniture, all coated in a thick layer of dust, with cobwebs in every corner. As Minghao worked with some of the estate workers to shift the furniture aside he discovered something no one had mentioned to him. A massive vault door.

When asked, Klaus and Renate admitted they knew of the existence of the vault but that they didn’t know what was inside it. Neither also claimed to have knowledge of a combination. Minghao stood in front of the door for hours, trying to figure out the combination, trying several different ones but none of them seemed to work.

Days passed by and he grew more and more restless at not being able to open the vault. While inspecting the library for a book to occupy his time, he found a bright blue book, a copy of On Blue Water by Edmondo de Amicis. It was placed amongst a shelf of brown bindings and looked oddly out of place. Minghao walked over, inspecting the book and carefully removing it from the shelf.

He flipped through the pages, finding blue ink circling parts in the book. Starting from the first instance, he saw the number eighty-seven. The next was forty-two, followed by seven, ninety-nine, sixty-three, and finally four. He walked over to the desk, grabbing a pen from the stand and a blank piece of paper as he wrote the numbers down, taking into consideration the arrows drawn below each number.

When he was done, he returned the book to the shelf he found it and quickly made his way downstairs to the vault door. He followed the combination, hoping it would be correct and when he heard the click, he nearly cheered in relief. He lifted the handle, releasing the mechanism holding the door shut and pulled it open. Whatever he had been prepared to find beyond the metal door, it was not this.

Inside the vast vault was a collection unlike anything he’d seen. A collection of art. As he realized what he’d stumbled upon, he shut the door quickly and headed upstairs to seek out either Klaus or Renate. He needed to make a long distance call.

When you received the call from Germany, you could hardly believe it. A colleague of yours called to explain he had suggested your name to a potential client. Someone had just unearthed a rather large collection in an estate in the Bavarian Alps and needed an expert eye to evaluate and appraise the pieces. They were willing to pay handsomely as well as fund your trip from Portugal, where you currently called home.

You jumped at the chance to set your own price and also for travel to the remote location in Germany. The trip was long, arduous and by the end, you wanted nothing more than to never step foot on a train or ship again. You arrived in Innsbruck, Austria after taking train after train in Italy and that was only after taking a ship from Lisbon through the strait of Gibraltar into the mediterranean and to the Italian capital of Rome. You still had a drive from Innsbruck to the remote estate in the mountains but a car ride where you could sleep off your trip was more than welcome.

You woke up as the sun was setting, the car climbing into the mountains and you could see the valley below was bathed in shadow from the sun setting behind the crest of the mountains behind you as the car turned, following the curve in the road. A tunnel of trees lined the road, wind starting to whip violently as the car drove on and soon the forest opened up to show a massive mansion nestled in the mountains.

It was impressive with the dark storm clouds looming overhead, the light from the sun blocked by the mountain to your left yet golden rays of light hit the clouds behind the estate, making them look ever so darker as the car pulled up next to a blue Roadmaster.

You opened your door, refusing to wait any longer. A bed inside the estate was yours and you were ready to collapse into it and sleep off your travel. The driver unpacked your things, setting them down by the back of the car as the front door opened. A stern looking older woman greeted you, introducing herself as Renate. She had one of the young men from the garage carrying your things and welcomed you to the estate, guiding you inside.

The foyer was grand and dark with white tile flooring. The door to your right was open, displaying a few coats hanging up in what you surmised was the coat room. The door to your right was shut. As the door closed behind you with a loud click, you walked further into the house. “Your rooms have been drawn for you upstairs,” Renate said, guiding you towards the stairs.

You followed her up the sweeping staircase, looking overhead and taking in the details of the intricate and massive chandelier that hung from the ceiling. Once on the landing, you followed her down one of the halls to a door which she opened for you. “This will be your room for the duration of your stay,” Renate explained. “Your things will be brought up to your room and the maids will unpack your things,” she explained. “I will take you to meet the owner of the house now.”

You followed her back down the hall to the stairs as a door opened, revealing an elevator and the driver bringing your luggage upstairs. You continued down the steps to the ground floor and followed Renate through another hallway to a door where she knocked before opening it. “Sir, there’s a Miss Y/N here. She’s just arrived,” she announced, stepping aside and gesturing for you to enter.

Inside the room was a dark parlor decorated and furnished in the Victorian style. It was a cozy room, a massive fireplace with a roaring fire took up a great deal of wall space with built-in shelves on either side of the fireplace. Sitting in front of the fireplace was a seating area, two couches facing one another with a low table between them. Perched on one of the couches was a young man.

He had reddish brown hair, a slender build and was currently immersed in a book he held. At the mention of your name, he looked up and your breath caught in your throat when his gaze met yours. His eyes were red and orange, like fire. The pupils in the middle were vertical slits. “Perfect,” he said, snapping the book shut and setting it down on the table.

Renate gave a curtsey before exiting the room and shutting the door, leaving you alone with the man who now stood before you. He had his hands tucked into his pockets. He wore a simple black turtleneck under a thicker sweater with a v-neck. His trousers were a medium brown and made of what looked to be tweed. He wore simple brown plain toe derby shoes to complete the look.

“Based on Renate’s introduction, I can assume you are Y/F/N Y/L/N?” he asked, a neutral expression on his face. You nodded slowly. “And you are?” you asked, walking forward, intent on shaking his hand. “Minghao,” he answered as you held out your hand. Xu Minghao,” he added, taking your hand and shaking it briefly. “I assume you know why you’re here?” he asked and you nodded once more.

“For my expertise,” you answered. “I doubt you’d invite me here based on my good looks,” you joked. Minghao let out a chuckle, returning his hand to his pocket. “So,” you said, looking around the room. “Where is this collection?” Minghao smiled again, gesturing for you to take a seat on the couch across from him. You did so as he sat back down.

“Before we get into the thick of it so to speak, I’d like to set your payment, something you agree is fair and we can sign off on,” he explained. You nodded, narrowing your eyes. “My usual rate is a twenty percent cut of the collection, were you to sell it,” you explained. “Only twenty?” Minghao asked, tilting his head. “The more priceless a collection, the more money I get,” you added.

“If your collection is only worth a million, I would get two-hundred thousand. That’s a pretty fair price for evaluating and appraising the pieces. Especially with the amount of research I end up doing,” you said as Minghao nodded along. “I understand that,” he explained, leaning back against the couch. “I think what you do is worth more,” he added. “I’m willing to go up to thirty percent.”

Your brows rose, eyes widening. “Thirty percent? Goodness, you’re generous,” you said, your lips pulling back into a smirk. Minghao mirrored your expression. “So we’re in agreement?” he asked. “Thirty percent?” You nodded in response. “Sounds reasonable to me,” you answered. “Good,” Minghao replied. “Dinner should be ready,” he added. “How about you get changed and join me?”

You returned to your room, changing out of your clothes and into something more appropriate for dinner. You returned downstairs to the foyer where you were greeted by a stern looking man you had yet to meet. “I’m Klaus,” he introduced himself with a small bow. “Dinner is being served and Mr. Xu has asked me to escort you to the dining room.”

You followed him through the halls until you reached a door which he then opened and gestured for you to enter. Inside was a large dining room with a table large enough to seat 12. Sitting at the head of the table was Minghao. When you entered, he stood up quickly as Klaus exited, shutting the door behind him. “Please,” Minghao said, gesturing to the seat adjacent to him.

You walked over, thanking him and moved to sit. Minghao was quick to pull the chair for you and move it again when you sat down before returning to his chair. You thanked him as the door behind you opened and a small service staff entered, setting a few platters down on the table in front of you and Minghao. “I asked them to make something new,” he explained as they removed the lids, showing a vast array of dishes that all looked amazing.

“Something with goat,” he added as he inspected the dishes. “Please,” he continued, gesturing to the food. “Help yourself to whatever you’d like.” You thanked him, digging into the food in front of you, not realizing that you were ravenous until the food was in front of you.

Silence fell over the room as you ate, no conversation was being had until Minghao spoke up. “So you traveled from Portugal?” he asked as he cut his meat. You nodded, wiping your mouth before speaking. “Yes,” you answered. “I had an apartment just outside Lisbon.” Minghao looked up at you.

“Had?” he asked, picking up on your use of past tense. “Yes,” you answered. “I travel for work and often only rent places for as long as I’m there,” you explained. “The job in Lisbon lasted for almost a year,” you continued. “The collection I was tasked with evaluating was massive and ended up being worth a whopping eighty-seven million pounds,” you added. Minghao’s eyes widened. “Eighty-seven million pounds? Good gracious,” he said softly. “And you got twenty percent of that?”

You smiled, picking up your glass of wine. “It’s not a bad business to be in,” you explained. “It certainly isn’t,” Minghao said with a chuckle as you took a sip of wine. “My father was an appraiser,” you said suddenly. But he never made it a lucrative business like I did. We struggled a lot and he would disappear for months on end, never so much as sending a letter or calling,” you continued.

“My mother, God rest her soul, worked 12 hour shifts at the local textile factory just to make sure we had food on the table.” Minghao kept his eyes on you as you spoke. “As soon as I was able, I started working. Mainly bookkeeping and typing,” you continued. “I was able to put myself through college with a combination of working and scholarships,” you said with a smile. “I immediately made a name for myself, assessing art collections left and right in America until my first overseas assignment in London.”

Minghao couldn’t help but smile. It was clear you took great pride in your work. Your smile, nostalgic, slowly fell as a memory came into the forefront of your mind. “That’s where I was living when the war broke out,” you said, a bitter tone in your voice.

Minghao couldn’t help but feel a similar anger and hatred towards the war. He’d been living in China at the time, deep in a remote area and away from the cities for protection. The war hadn’t hit him but you, living in London, he could only imagine how it affected you. The destruction and danger lurking around every corner.

“I worked as an air raid warden during the first few years but in the last couple, I was promoted to evacuation officer,” you explained. “It was stressful, being in the midst of all the bombings and trying to keep my cool and help direct evacuees,” you continued. “But I learned a lot about the world and myself in those years.” Minghao took a sip of his wine. “I can only imagine what you went through,” he said softly, making you look towards him.

“I was hidden away in China,” he continued. “We didn’t see much war where we were,” he added. You smiled sadly. “China is a pretty big place,” you replied. “I’m sure places like Beijing, Shanghai, and Hong Kong saw most of the action,” you added. Minghao nodded. “I’m sure they did. I’m sorry you had to go through that. Especially so far from home.”

You shook your head. “Home is wherever I rest my head,” you replied. “My family is all gone now. It’s just me.” Minghao felt his heart sink slightly. He knew what it was like to be alone in a sense but he still had family that was alive, he was just estranged from them so it wasn’t entirely the same feeling. “I’m sorry to hear that,” he replied but you smiled, dismissing his apology. “It’s all right now,” you answered.

“Less to worry about,” you added as you picked up your utensils. “Dinner is delicious by the way,” you added, changing the subject. Though you maintained this calm, unbothered air, Minghao could see right through it. One of his many talents as a draconian descendant.

He wouldn’t push it though. It wasn’t his place. If you wanted to talk about it, you would.

The next couple days, Minghao showed you the house so you could familiarize yourself with the layout. On the third day, he finally took you to the basement, opening the vault and showing you the contents. As you entered, carefully examining the works with gloves, you cataloged things slowly.

“So,” you said, returning to Minghao who was standing outside the vault. “I have good news,” you said softly, lowering your clipboard. “Everything is labeled and there is a box full of documents, which I can only assume are the auction and purchase records. Whoever owned this collection took great care in keeping records which makes my job much easier,” you said with a smile.

“Lunch is almost ready,” Minghao replied. “Shall we eat first and then you can go over the records after?” You nodded, smiling at him. “Sounds superb.”

After a quick lunch of soup and sandwiches, you returned to work, pulling out the record boxes and going through them, matching the papers to the items. “This is incredible,” you breathed, pouring over the records. “Not only are the dates of purchases listed but the prices are also listed. This is an incredibly well documented collection.” Minghao smiled as you flipped through page after page.

It took a few days but you finally had a partial appraisal for the ceramics. “Two hundred thousand?” Minghao asked when you showed him your numbers. “Two hundred and forty-three thousand, six-hundred and fifty-seven to be precise,” you answered. Minghao let out a laugh. “And that’s just the ceramics?” he asked to which you nodded. “I expect that to be the lowest number of this collection,” you answered.

Your assumption was proven to be correct when you came back with the values for the other categories.

Minghao stood, reading over your numbers as you sipped whiskey from a crystal glass. “Are these numbers accurate?” Minghao asked. You nodded. “I’m nothing if not accurate,” you replied. “Are they lower than your projection?” you asked, suddenly worried about his response.

During your time at the estate, you’d taken a liking to Minghao, something you normally never allowed to happen with clients. It was easy to like him. He was handsome, charming, well-spoken, intelligent, and incredibly witty. He was good company during your meals and late at night when you were working on your estimates. You’d become very close with him, especially after he told you about his parentage and his nature as a half dragon. You’d never met someone like him before.

“No,” he said, shaking his head. “They’re higher,” he added. “I expected a much lower number.” You smiled at him, setting your glass down and getting up to join him, taking the paper from him. “A great number of these items date back as far as the 8th century,” you explained.

“Like this one,” you said, pointing to an item on the list. “A silk print from eighth century China,” you said. “Or this one. A nineteenth century watercolor. There’s only one of these in existence. And this thirteenth century oil painting? The art community thought this was lost forever.”

“A lot of these items are worth even more because of the war,” you continued, handing the paper back to him and picking up your glass, downing the rest of the amber liquid. “A lot of art was lost, destroyed by the Third Reich. The Nazi stole a lot of art and we’re still trying to recover it. Most of the stolen art may never be recovered,” you continued.

Minghao held the paper in his hands but his eyes were on you. “A lot goes into appraising,” you explained. “Condition, rarity, age, authenticity, subject matter, and size are a few of the things I look at when appraising art collections. Many of these items are unique and only a few versions of them exist,” you continued, moving to the bar cart to pour yourself another drink.

“And every single one of these artists or sculptors are dead,” you continued, popping the top off the decanter and pouring more liquid into your glass. “Which makes these even more valuable. They can never be replicated by the original artist.” You placed the lid back and turned to face Minghao, holding the glass in your hand. He was still staring at you, a look of something you couldn’t place in his eyes.

He set the paper down and stalked forward slowly to where you stood until he had you caged in against the bar cart. “You know,” he said softly, eyes dipping down to look at your lips. “You’re incredibly sexy when you talk about this,” he said, tilting his head to the side. You swallowed nervously. “When I talk about art?” you asked, feeling a heat settling in the pit of your stomach.

“No,” he replied, taking your glass and drinking it in one go before setting the empty glass on the cart. “When you talk about something you’re passionate about.” He leaned in closer, lips inches from yours. You felt a shiver run up your spine, desire mixing with the sexual tension that hung in the air.

“I’m passionate about a lot of things,” you said, one of your hands moving up his arm to rest on his bicep. “Oh?” Minghao asked. “Like what?” He was teasing you now, the smirk on his face gave it away. He wanted to see how far he could take this. How far he could push you before you gave into him.

“Art, cuisine, fashion,” you said softly. “Photography, travel… sex.”

The next moment, Minhao closed the distance, his lips crashing against yours as his hands moved to your waist. You kissed him back with as much hunger, hand grabbing him desperately. Your lips parted, his tongue slipping into your mouth.

You moaned into the kiss as you felt one of his hands move down, cupping your ass and squeezing. Minghao pulled back, looking into your eyes, breathless as he spoke. “Maybe we should—”

“Take this somewhere else?” you asked, hopefully finishing his sentence. He nodded, pulling you into another kiss. “Your room or mine?” you asked as he left a trail of kisses down your neck. “Mine’s closer,” he murmured, his long fingers swiftly undoing the tie at the top of your blouse..

“Lead the way,” you said, pushing him back playfully. Minghao’s fingers instead closed around your wrist, pulling you from the bar cart and dragging you from the parlor, across the foyer to a pair of double doors you’d seen and knew was probably his room. When he parted the doors, he quickly pulled you into the room before shutting the doors.

You only got a brief look around the room before he was on you, kissing you and pulling at the buckle of your skirt belt, quickly undoing it and unzipping the skirt, letting it fall to the floor in a pool at your feet. You stepped out of the mess of fabric, letting him pull your green blouse off and tossing it to the floor with your skirt leaving you in your lingerie.

You felt slightly self conscious under his gaze as his eyes wandered, taking in your figure. You slowly moved back, taking a seat on the edge of the bed still in your heels. Minghao moved over, leaning over to press a soft kiss to your cheek, lips trailing down your neck to your chest. He glanced up, meeting your gaze before he started kissing his way down your stomach as he slowly knelt down.

He worked slowly, removing your shoes, one by one. You glanced up, eyes widening as you caught sight of your reflection in a massive mirror that stood across from where you sat. “My, that’s quite a mirror,” you said softly as Minghao continued to remove your shoes, humming in response.

Once your shoes were dealt with, Minghao’s hand slid up your legs, undoing the clips of your garter belt and then sliding your stockings down your legs, dropping both of them on the floor with your shoes before he got back up, climbing onto the bed over you as you scooted back. He captured your lips in a searing kiss, hands moving to slide your garter belt off along with your panties.

You let out a gasp as you felt two of his fingers spread your lips, finding your clit and muttering softly under his breath about how wet you felt. You tried to say something, to bite back, but your words failed you as he drew his finger in a languid circle around the sensitive nub.

You whined, hips bucking as he took his time, teasing you with long, drawn out massages. He chuckled, kissing down your chest and stomach again. He settled between your thighs, moving his fingers and pushing them into you slowly as his tongue descended onto your clit, tasting you with a groan.

Your thighs tried to close on his head but he pulled back, lightly smacking the inside of your thigh with his free hand. “Keep them open,” he growled before going right back into it. You moaned loudly, unrestrained, quickly reaching up to cover your mouth. Minghao reached up, grabbing your wrist and pulled your hand from your face.

“Don’t,” he warned. “Don’t cover your mouth. I want everyone to hear how good I make you feel.” You nodded slowly, moving your hand down to the sheets and gripping them as Minghao returned his attention to your clit, his fingers moving inside you. He pumped them at a steady pace, stopping to curl them up and making your back arch as you moaned again and again.

“That’s it,” he said softly, watching as your chest rose and fell with each labored breath. “Does it feel good?” he asked. You nodded with a whimper. “Yes,” you breathed. “F-feels so good!” Minghao smirked as he continued to curl his fingers, coaxing you closer and closer to the edge. “You gonna be good and come for me, sweetheart?” he asked. Your thighs had started to tremble, the tension in your body ready to snap at any moment. You whined in response.

“I need to hear you say it, bao bei,” he murmured, drawing out his motions, making them as slow as possible. “Yes!” you cried. “M’gonna cum!” Minghao resumed the same quick pace, rubbing against your walls as he drove you over the edge and your orgasm crashed down on you. You gasped, spewing out a slew of curses mixed with his name as he helped you ride out your high.

“Good,” he said softly. “Good girl.” You attempted to push his hand away when it became too much and sensing what you were silently asking for, Minghao removed his fingers, giving you a break. He cleaned his fingers, getting up from the bed. You heard him move around the room but were too exhausted to open your eyes and see what he was doing.

He returned to the foot of the bed and when nothing else happened, you finally opened your eyes and saw him standing at the foot of the bed. He held something in his hands. “I’d like to ask your permission for something,” he started.

You looked at the item in his hands and noticed it was a camera. You looked up to meet his fiery gaze. “I’d like to photograph you,” he continued. “Like this,” he added, gesturing at your posture. You pushed yourself up. “You want to photograph me naked?” you asked, slightly amused. Minghao chuckled, lowering his gaze to his camera. “No,” he replied, shaking his head before looking back up.

“I want to photograph you in the middle of sex.”

To say you were surprised was an understatement but you weren’t entirely turned off the idea. “And these would be for your eyes only?” you asked softly. Minghao nodded as he prepared the camera. “I plan on turning one of the bedrooms into a dark room,” he explained, raising the camera to look through the viewfinder and pressing the shutter button, before lowering it and smiling at you.

You leaned back, spreading your legs. “How do you want me?” you asked playfully as he raised the camera again, snapping another picture. You laughed and sat up, moving to the edge of the bed and grabbing at his belt loops, pulling him closer to undo his pants, starting with his belt. You unzipped his pants, pulling them down enough to pull his cock free from the confines of his underwear.

You wasted no time in taking the head into your mouth, surprising him into letting out a groan, his head falling back, exposing his long neck. You took more of him in your mouth, keeping your tongue flat against the underside as you took him further. You heard the snap of the camera and pulled back until just the tip was in your mouth, tongue swirling around the head.

You heard another snap followed by the automatic wind of the camera and kept going, each time taking him further and further into your mouth as you drew him to his full length and hardness. “Fuck, just like that, sweetheart,” you heard him groan, snapping another photo. You pulled back, moving your hand up and down the shaft and looked up at him.

“You gonna fuck me already?” you asked mischievously. Minghao tossed the camera onto the bed and pulled his sweater over his head, discarding it on the floor before pulling off his shirt and adding it to the growing pile. You scooted back to the middle of the bed, removing your bra and tossing it aside as he climbed onto the bed, trailing wet kisses up your stomach, stopping to nip at the skin under your breast. His tongue brushed over your nipple, swirling around it before he continued up your chest, running his tongue over your skin.

At the junction of your neck and shoulder, he sank his teeth into your skin, making you cry out and your body jerk suddenly. He used your movement against you, moving closer and taking his cock in his hand. He guided the head to your folds, rutting against your for a moment before pushing into you, letting out a growl as your warm walls enveloped him.

He grabbed the camera from its resting spot and sat back, holding it up to snap a photograph, aiming the lens at the place where your bodies met. “Oh fuck,” you gasped as he thrusted into you, bottoming out and his cock nestling against your cervix. He snapped another picture of your nude body before tossing the camera aside once more and grabbing your hips.

He neither eased you into it or warned you but started a rough, brutal pace immediately, hips snapping forward and burying his cock into your cunt repeatedly. You cried out in both shock and pleasure at the intensity at which he started right away. Your fingers curled into the sheets, thighs spreading more as he pounded into you. “You’ll cum if you go too fast,” you mused, eyes fluttering shut as you felt him throb inside you.

He chuckled, a breathy sound as his grip on you tightened. “I have more stamina than that, beibei,” he said softly. He gave you another harsh thrust, enjoying the way your breasts bounced with each snap of his hips. The room was full of the sound of skin against skin and your moans. It almost drowned out the sound of the rain outside. Almost.

Minghao slowed his pace before pulling out of you. You protested but he simply grabbed your hand and pulled you up as he shifted behind you, pushing you on to your hands and knees as he re-entered you from behind. You moaned, head dropping as he grabbed your hips, resuming that same merciless pace only now he was hitting even deeper.

“Look up,” he murmured in your ear. You did as he said, raising your head until you met the gaze of your own reflection. “Oh shit,” you gasped, walls clenching around him. He grabbed your chin, pressing his chest against your back as he leaned over you. “I want you to watch me fuck you,” he growled into your ear. “Watch yourself cum.” You moaned but maintained eye contact with him through the mirror. In the darkness of the room, his eyes glowed and he seemed even more dragon-like than before.

You pushed back, meeting his hips and thrusts with as much force as you could muster but you were getting weaker with each snap of his hips against your ass. His cock seemed to swell inside you or maybe it was your walls clamping down and not wanting to let go but he filled you so deliciously and with each rut, you were pushed closer and closer to your climax.

“That’s it,” Minghao said, his breath hot against your skin. “Cum for me, sweetheart. Be a good girl and let go.” His freehand moved from your hip to between your thighs, working your clit in time with his thrusts as he propelled you over the edge. You came with a scream as a loud clap of thunder shook the house and the very mountain it stood on.

Minghao fucked you through it, chasing his own high as he finally released inside you, painting your walls in his hot thick cum. There was more of it than you could initially comprehend, filling your walls and no doubt every crevice of your womb. Pregnancy was the last thing on your mind and you moaned, pushing back onto him, milking him for every bit of cum he had.

“Careful sweetheart,” Minghao purred into your ear, moving his hand to your throat and holding it firmly but not squeezing. “We have all night,” he continued. “I’m not done with you just yet.

©️ kwanisms 2024 | all works on this blog are protected under copyright. Do not repost, continue, or translate my works. All graphics made by me.

#svthub #ksmutsociety #kvanity #mfu net #seventeen scenarios #seventeen imagines #seventeen fanfiction #seventeen fanfic #seventeen smut #seventeen x reader #minghao scenarios #minghao imagines #minghao fanfiction #minghao fanfic #minghao smut #minghao x reader #kwanisms kinktober 2024 #kinktober 2024

424 notes · View notes

svt-luna · 5 months ago

Text

ʚིᵋ ⋆ GAME CATERERS X SVT ࣪ ! ˓ ౨ৎ ࣪˖ ─── episode 1-1.

Game Caterers x SEVENTEEN

synopsis: Episode 1-1! Finally, all fourteen members of SEVENTEEN are featured in a variety game show together! So naturally it starts off with very chaotic member introductions followed by the first part of the individual interviews with PD Na.

╰ ౨ৎ LUNA-VERSE MASTERLIST

╰౨ৎ fan reactions╰౨ৎ game caterers masterlist

[added captions are in brackets] ღ

bold dialogues are spoken in english ღ

One day in April when the flowers bloomed in rose quartz hues and the sky stretched in a serene blue, Luna found herself amidst the tranquility of a picturesque neighborhood. The houses stood elegantly, adorned with woodsy and earthy tones, harmonizing perfectly with the spring atmosphere. This quiet place was now bustling with the excitement of ‘The Game Caterers.’

Inside their designated filming space, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation. About twenty cameras, possibly even more, were strategically stationed around the room, each one poised to capture every moment of the day's events. The technical setup was impressive, ensuring that no angle would be missed and that the viewers would get the full experience.

On the left side of the space, behind a festive flower balloon arch, stood only thirteen members of SEVENTEEN. They were gathered together, their presence buzzing with energy and naturally chaotic personalities. The archway, decorated in bright and cheerful colors, framed them perfectly, ready for their grand entrance.

Meanwhile, in the center of the room, standing alone, was their oldest member and leader, S.Coups.

[Standing by himself]

He was preparing to start the introductions, his awkward and shy demeanor a contrast to the lively chatter of his fellow members. The stage was set, and the scene was ready for the excitement to unfold.

"This is so awkward." He chuckled nervously as he turned to his left to look at his members

[The leader S.Coups starts the opening by himself]

"Your fans like this!" One of the producers says from their place up front making the leader laugh.

"S.Coups," Mingyu wowed from the side. "It's S.Coups."

[His members are watching]

"We're here as a whole group," S.Coups said to them in amazement, knowing how rare it is for them to be invited as a whole group on variety shows because of the large number of members.

"It's hard to act cute in front of all thirteen people," Mingyu teased.

"My embarrassing leader," Seungkwan joined in.

"Depending on how you start it, it's going to affect the flow of the day," Woozi added as he peeked from the arch.

"Go S.Coups!" Dokyeom yelled. "Our center."

"Our leader."

"So cool!"

"Leader of leaders."

[His 14,587th nickname]

Nickname after nickname and tease after tease came out of the members' mouths. Luna remained quiet with an amused smile on her face, used to her members' antics as she stood next to Jeonghan who had an arm lazily draped around her shoulders. She watched as S.Coups struggled to maintain his composure, his face flushing with a mix of embarrassment and amusement. The playful banter and teasing were a testament to the close bond the group shared, and Luna felt a warm sense of belonging amidst the chaos.

In the center of the room, S.Coups opened his arms wide like a slate and announced, "I'll hit the slate." He took a deep breath, then began the countdown, "1…2…3," and clapped, signaling the beginning of the show.

[Let's start ‘The Game Caterers’ x SEVENTEEN Special]

The sound of the clap echoed through the room.

[From now on,]

[14 SEVENTEEN members]

[will appear]

[in order]

[with their hit songs]

"Fighting!" Luna said, cheering her leader on.

[The first time the bunny speaks]

Her high yet softly cute voice broke through the teases and cheers of the guys, making all of them look at her with a smile. PD Na and the other producers turned to her, chuckling at the sudden yet endearing interjection.

S.Coups turned to Luna, his eyes meeting her dimple smile. The warmth in her expression and the genuine support she offered him brought a sense of calm and encouragement. He returned her smile, feeling grateful for her calming presence. The playful atmosphere was heightened by Luna's cheer, setting an even more positive tone for the rest of the filming.

Seconds later, a familiar instrumental started. It was their song 'CLAP' that got the members hyped up for the leader's introduction. As the beat kicked in, S.Coups started doing the dance.

"Clap!" S.Coups sang along with his raspy voice.

"Clap!" Dokyeom joined in, his voice blending harmoniously.

"Clap!" Mingyu added, starting to clap himself.

The members were hyping him up, their voices and claps filling the room with energy.

[1. S.COUPS] [The general leader]

[The leader of the Hip Hop Team]

[It's about time to remember my name]

"SEVENTEEN right here!" the leader sang before the song changed. He gestured for Jeonghan to move to the center for his turn, "Come out."

Their song 'Pretty U' started playing, signaling the next member's introduction. However, Jeonghan seemed confused, hesitating as he looked around for confirmation. "It's not me," Jeonghan said, unsure if it was his turn.

The rest of the members urged him on, voices overlapping in encouragement. "It is," Luna said with a reassuring nod. Her affirmation finally convinced Jeonghan, and he moved to the center.

[Immediately listens]

With a confident smile, he performed his signature gesture for the chorus of the song, directing it straight at the camera.

[Though he missed the beginning.]

[he appears cute]

[2. JEONGHAN] [Vocal Team]

[His birthday and nickname are 1004]

[He's mostly lying down rather than flying]

As Jeonghan struck his pose, the song changed once more, transitioning seamlessly to the next member's introduction.

"In order," Dino, the youngest, reminded them.

The song changed to 'VERY NICE', and Joshua shamelessly walked to the center, exuding confidence and coolness.

"Is this 'VERY NICE'?" Mingyu chuckled, amused by Joshua's swagger.

[He enters as he savors the highlight]

Joshua then started dancing the highlight dance of the song, his movements chaotic and shamelessly exaggerated. The members screamed and laughed in amusement, their voices blending with the music, creating a lively and joyous atmosphere.

[3. JOSHUA] [Vocal Team]

[The gentleman in SEVENTEEN]

[Latest nickname: Shua]

His antics brought a new level of energy to the room, and the laughter was contagious, filling the space with a sense of harmony and fun. Luna couldn't help but join in the laughter, her eyes sparkling with delight at Joshua's playful performance.

"He's amazing," Luna chuckled.

"Good job, Joshua," Hoshi praised him from his spot on the floor.

The music changed again to their song 'HIT', and Jun started running up front, shocking the members. "Okay. Make some noise," he said as he jumped around.

[Barging in]

"Run!" Jun jumped.

His sudden burst of enthusiasm caught everyone off guard, and they burst into laughter as he danced energetically. His bold moves and the unexpectedness of his actions amplified the hilarity, with members cheering and clapping along.

[4. JUN]

[Performance Team] [Playful cat]

[The former child actor]

"Moon Junhui!"

The music shifted once more, this time to their song 'HOT'. Immediately, Hoshi bounded to the center, his movements powerful and precise. Dancing came naturally to the dance leader, and it showed in every step and turn he executed.

[He appears sharp on time]

Hoshi’s dynamic presence commanded the space as he danced, each motion fluid and full of energy. The members erupted in cheers, their voices blending with the song. "Let's go, Hoshi!" Luna shouted, while others clapped and sang along to the lyrics.

[5. HOSHI] [Leader of the Performance Team]

[The member of BSS]

[Brainwashing Tiger] [He's actually a hamster]

Luna watched with admiration, her eyes glued to Hoshi’s performance. The energy in the room was electric, the members' support palpable as they hyped up their dance leader. Their cheers grew louder, a chorus of encouragement and excitement. Hoshi, feeding off their energy, danced with even more fervor, his performance a perfect display of his talent and passion.

As the music began to shift again, the next in line, Wonwoo, slowly moved to the center.

[The next in line feels pressured]

Once their song 'Fear' started playing, Wonwoo didn't dance; instead, he waved to the imaginary audience like he was on a red carpet, his casual demeanor making the members burst into laughter.

[The red carpet smile]

[6. WONWOO] [Hip Hop Team] [He likes ballads]

[Good at games, but not our games]

"Bite the flowers like on ‘MAMA’," Dokyeom shouted, doing an example and reminding Wonwoo of his iconic moment at the award show. The members continued to cheer him on, their voices mingling with the music.

Wonwoo hesitated for a moment, then obliged, bringing his hand to his mouth and pretending to bite flowers, but in a cute, exaggerated way. His unexpected cuteness drew even more laughter and applause from his fellow members.

Luna, standing among her teammates, laughed along with the rest, enjoying the playful side of Wonwoo that contrasted so sharply with his intense stage presence.

"Why is he so cute?" Luna asked Dokyeom next to her who chuckled at her comment.

[Great question?]

As the song changed again, this time to 'Don't Wanna Cry', it was Woozi's turn.

[Another member born in 1996]

He looked shocked at the song choice, his eyes widening in surprise. "Should I kneel?" he asked, glancing around at the members for confirmation.

[Flustered by his own voice]

With a mix of confusion and determination, he knelt and attempted the choreography, his movements precise but hesitant. However, his initial confusion lingered, and he quickly abandoned the idea. Woozi stood up, still looking slightly bewildered. He awkwardly walked to the center, deciding to bow instead, a small smile playing on his lips as he acknowledged the members’ cheers and playful jabs.

[7. WOOZI] [The leader of the Vocal Team]

[He writes and composes most of SEVENTEEN songs]

[The member of Korea Music Copyright Association]

As the next song began, 'HOME;RUN', it was Minghao’s turn to step into the spotlight. Despite still recovering from a collarbone injury, he moved to the center with a gentle grace. His eyes sparkled with determination as he began to dance, careful yet expressive in his movements.

[8. THE8] [Performance Team]

[The funny person approved by Producer Na]

[Speaks clear Korean when he's in trouble]

Mingaho executed the choreography with a delicate precision, each motion fluid and controlled. He avoided any sudden or harsh movements, mindful of his injury, but his performance was no less captivating. His ability to convey emotion through every subtle gesture drew the members' attention, and their usual teasing was replaced with genuine admiration.

[Despite the collarbone injury, he moves like the spring breeze]

As the next song, 'Rock with you', began to play, Luna was the next in line. With her arms crossed and a smile on her face, she watched Minghao finish his dance. Her eyes twinkled with admiration and pride for her fellow member as he gracefully concluded his performance.

[The princess has arrived]

Luna then gently walked to the center, her smile still firmly in place. The moment she reached her spot, the chorus of the song came in on cue. In an instant, Luna completely switched her demeanor. Her movements were powerful, and each step and gesture was executed with precision and intensity. Her signature smirk-smile emerged as she raised an eyebrow at the cameras, a mix of confidence and playful challenge.

[9. LUNA] [Vocal Team]

[Can transform from a white swan to a black swan]

[The Ace] [Oldest of the 1997 line]

[Unknowingly causes a lot of fights]

The rest of the guys started cheering louder as they watched her, their voices a chorus of support and pride. "Luna!" Joshua shouted, while others clapped and hollered in rhythm with the music. The atmosphere was electric, the members' enthusiasm adding to the energy of her performance.

"Bae Jiyeon!"

Luna’s presence commanded the room, her dance filled with a fiery passion that captivated everyone watching. She moved effortlessly, each beat of the song amplifying her charisma. The members’ cheers and applause grew louder, their admiration for her evident in their excited reactions.

Once the song ended, Luna gracefully moved to stand in line next to Minghao, her smile unwavering as she joined her fellow member. The room buzzed with excitement as the next song, 'BOOM BOOM', began to play. Mingyu wasted no time, stepping forward with a confident grin.

He immediately started popping his chest in rhythm to the beat, his movements sharp and precise.

"Boom boom!" Joshua hollered at him.

The repetition of the dance move only seemed to amplify his charisma, each pop more pronounced than the last. The rest of the members hollered and cheered for him, their voices merging into a wave of enthusiastic support.

[10. MINGYU] [Hip Hop Team] [It's Kim Influence]

[Fans are worried if he doesn't eat much]

The energy in the room was infectious, and Mingyu thrived under the spotlight, his confidence radiating as he continued to pop his chest to the rhythm.

Once Mingyu’s time ended, he moved to stand next to Luna. He eyed her for a few seconds before leaning down to whisper in her ear. "I wanted to upstage you," he said, making her break out in giggles. She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

[Jealous of her talents]

"I don’t think it worked," he added before she could reply.

"It did. It did," Luna reassured him with a smile, her laughter still lingering.

As their playful exchange ended, the upbeat music shifted to 'THANKS', and DK, ever the entertainer, seized the opportunity to entertain. He started by kneeling and bowing on the ground over and over again, making an exaggerated show of gratitude. The members burst into laughter, their cheers and applause growing louder with each bow.

[To CARAT] [Thank you and thank you again]

Dokyeom's antics didn’t stop there. Once he reached the center, he stood up and began performing the choreography with dramatic flair, his every move filled with over-the-top enthusiasm. The members continued to laugh, their voices a chorus of amusement and encouragement.

[11. DK] [In Vocal Team, but also a good dancer]

[The leader of BSS] [He sings nonstop]

Once DK finished his comedic performance, the song shifted to 'LEFT & RIGHT', Seungkwan took his cue, energetically dancing the choreography as he made his way to the center of the room.

[It's Seungkwan the variety show expert]

His moves were met with a mix of cheers and playful teasing from his fellow members, who couldn’t resist egging him on.

[12. SEUNGKWAN] [Vocal Team] [BSS]

[The K-pop professor]

At the end of his dance, Seungkwan pulled off a B-boy freeze, striking a pose on the ground that elicited more laughter and applause.

"That must be painful," PD Na stated as he watched with nothing but amusement on his face.

[The next in line comes in]

The music then transitioned to a softer tune, their song 'Darl+ing,' Vernon simply sang along, his voice smooth and cool as he walked to the center, exuding an effortless charm.

[13. VERNON] [Hip Hop Team]

[Mr. Know-It-All] [When he's focused, he can't hear anything]

"He's cool. He looks cooler," Mingyu teased Seungkwan, pointing at Vernon with a mischievous grin.

Finally, the song changed to '_World', and it was Dino's turn.

[Finally, it's the 14th member]

The youngest member of the group danced cutely, his moves filled with an endearing charm that had everyone cheering and teasing him in delight.

[The older ones welcome him]

[with a shriek]

Luna’s voice rang out louder than the rest, filled with genuine affection. "Cute!" she yelled, her eyes shining with pride. "Why are you so cute, Dino-ya?" she added, her praise causing Dino to break into a shy smile as he continued to dance.

[14. DINO] [Performance Team] [Youngest]

[Advantage: 13 older siblings] [Disadvantage: 13 older siblings]

The members’ reactions were a blend of encouragement and playful ribbing, their friendship and affection for each other clear in every word and gesture.

[It took 6 minutes and 10 seconds to introduce all 14 members]

[The ‘Game Caterers’ with the whole of SEVENTEEN]

The members of SEVENTEEN aside from Minghao who sat upfront with PD Na moved to their positions, readying themselves for the next part of their introduction. The anticipation was palpable as they prepared to dance to their new song, 'Super',

As the music started, the members instinctively fell into formation, their movements precise and synchronized. When the explosive and catchy chorus hit, they moved with practiced ease and power. Each step and each gesture was executed with such perfect timing that the sound of their feet hitting the ground was a single, unified beat. Their coordination was flawless, a testament to their countless hours of practice and their deep bond as a group.

[Exclaiming]

The producers, writers, and crew watched in awe, their shrieks and gasps of amazement audible over the music.

[Squealing]

The members' synchronization and energy were mesmerizing, drawing everyone’s attention. Every movement was filled with intensity and precision, showcasing the incredible talent and hard work that SEVENTEEN had poured into their performance.

The powerful dance continued, each member contributing their unique flair while still maintaining perfect harmony with the group. The room was filled with an electric energy, the kind that only comes from witnessing something truly special. The producers and writers couldn’t help but marvel at the display of unity and skill before them, their admiration evident in their wide-eyed expressions and enthusiastic reactions.

As the song drew to a close, the members struck their final pose, breathing heavily but with satisfied smiles on their faces.

[Warning: There are elks in the audience]

The members of SEVENTEEN went back in line, panting and out of breath from their powerful performance.

PD Na, impressed by their synchronization and energy, said, "Cool. That was wonderful."

"I’m tired after the first verse," Dokyeom said, still catching his breath.

"That was the first time after the music video shoot," Seungkwan added, nodding in agreement. The rest of the members echoed his sentiments, each trying to steady their breathing and recover from the intense choreography.

[That's how good they are to dance for the first time after the music video shoot]

Standing next to each other, Luna and Jeonghan turned to each other simultaneously and asked, "Are you okay?" They chuckled at their synchronized concern. "I’m okay," they answered in unison again, causing another round of laughter between the two.

[Twin bunnies]

In the center, S.Coups raised his voice to gather everyone’s attention. "Let's say hello. Say the name—" he announced.

"SEVENTEEN," they all chorused before performing their signature hand gesture and bowing deeply. "Hello. We're SEVENTEEN."

The room was filled with applause from the producers and crew, their appreciation for SEVENTEEN's performance and teamwork evident in their enthusiastic clapping. The members, still slightly out of breath but smiling widely, basked in the acknowledgment of their hard work and dedication.

"Finally," Hoshi said, his voice filled with relief and excitement.

"Finally," Seungkwan echoed, the anticipation evident in his tone.

"As a whole," Dokyeom added, emphasizing the significance of the moment.

"With everyone," Seungkwan followed again, the unity of the group palpable.

"We're on…" Seungkwan began, building the suspense.

"`The Game Caterers!’" he finished, making the rest of the members clap in excitement.

[It's a party for ‘The Game Caterers’]

"That was wonderful," PD Na said, his admiration clear. "Congratulations on your comeback. We're going to have a simple interview. If you take a rest, we'll prepare the chairs."

The members agreed and moved to their rest area for a quick break, chatting amongst themselves and hydrating after their intense performance as the production crew swiftly arranged the chairs, ensuring everything was set up perfectly for the next segment.

[Soon]

Soon, the members were called back in. The empty space from earlier was now arranged with fourteen chairs in two rows. Slowly, the SEVENTEEN members made their way back one by one. Luna was getting her hair fixed by her stylist before she started making her way to the set. As she walked, she spotted Mingyu and S.Coups already in their seats, comically seated away from each other— Mingyu on the front row on the right side while S.Coups sat at the back row on the left side.

Turning to PD Na and the rest of the writers who were sitting on the floor, Luna asked politely, "Can we sit anywhere?"

"You can sit wherever you want," one of the writers smiled at her.

Luna eyed the seats and completely ignored the center. She was fine being the center during performances, but during interviews, it was too much pressure. But before she could decide, Mingyu, who was already watching her since she entered, called out, "Lulu-ya," using his nickname for her, making her look up at him. He simply nodded his head once, gesturing for her to come over.

Without hesitation, Luna immediately sat down next to him on his right, next to another empty chair.

[Sitting next to their friends]

As the members continued to fill in the seats, a few of their hair stylists came to fix their hair. Luna's stylist returned to her, making Luna smile; after years of working together, she knew how much of a perfectionist her stylist was.

Jeonghan then took the seat next to Luna, and the rest of the members began to engage in their own mini-conversations while waiting for the interview to begin.

Luna released a yawn, covering her mouth with her hands.

[She looks like a bunny yawning]

"Tired?" Jeonghan asked her, turning to face her.

Luna nodded and thanked her stylist as she finished. "It's too early and I slept late last night," she answered.

"Mm," Jeonghan hummed, "That's right, you came home late last night."

"Where did you go?" Mingyu joined in.

"I had a photoshoot last night," Luna answered.

[Model Luna]

"You work too hard," Jeonghan cooed at her, placing his arm around the back of her chair.

"And you?" Luna turned to look at him, giggling at the look on his face. "You're tired too, aren't you?" She spotted an eyelash on his cheek and reached over to remove it with her fingers.

"Mm, it's too early to film," Jeonghan answered as he watched her.

[Team name: It's-Too-Early-I'm-Tired]

Luna pinched the eyelash between her fingers and held it in front of him. "Go on," she smiled. "Make a wish."

[She's a genie too] [or maybe a fairy]

Jeonghan lazily smirked and played along, closing his eyes before blowing on the eyelash. Luna then reached into her pocket and pulled out a caramel candy she always carried around, handing him one. He gladly took it and ate it with a satisfied smile before patting the back of her head with his hand that was placed behind her.

As they settled back, the atmosphere was a blend of lightheartedness and anticipation, everyone preparing mentally for the upcoming interview.

Soon, PD Na's voice broke through the chatter, capturing everyone's attention. "Now, let's start a simple interview," he announced, garnering the group's focus.

"I'm not going to ask any important questions," PD Na continued, prompting a collective murmur of delight from the members.

"I love it," Jeonghan nodded in approval.

"Good," Minghao added.

"I'm pretty sure you answered those questions in other interviews," PD Na said, drawing nods of agreement from the group. "After the simple interview, we're here to play games. The interview doesn't matter."

"That's right," Jeonghan confirmed.

"Life is game," Dokyeom declared in English, causing Luna to giggle at his enthusiasm and randomness.

"Let's keep it short and move on," PD Na suggested.

The members nodded and agreed, eager to dive into the lighter, more playful part of the show.

"Let's start with S.Coups. Let me ask you a simple question," PD Na said, directing his attention to the group's leader. "You're the leader," he stated.

[#1. S.COUPS]

"Yes," S.Coups nodded, acknowledging his role.

"The leader of SEVENTEEN. What's your role in the group?" PD Na asked seriously, causing S.Coups to freeze momentarily in confusion, much to the amusement of the rest of the members who burst into laughter.

[Leader]

"I'm in charge of saying hello," S.Coups finally answered, earning more laughs.

"Show me," Mingyu teased, leaning back with a grin.

S.Coups stared at him for a few seconds, then announced, "Say the name—"

"SEVENTEEN!" the rest of the members automatically responded, performing their signature hand movement and bowing in perfect sync. "Hello. We're SEVENTEEN."

[Automatic reaction]

"They say it automatically," S.Coups told PD Na with a proud smile.

[He can make 13 people say hello]

"In charge of saying 'Say the name,'" Minghao nodded in agreement.

"When you say hello, everyone relies on the leader. They rely on you mentally," PD Na said, making the members nod in agreement.

"A few members made a mistake while saying hi. They didn't say it right," S.Coups said, shaking his head slightly.

"Do you yell at them?" PD Na asked with a curious smile.

"But I do that too sometimes," S.Coups admitted, making everyone chuckle.

Then PD Na continued, "I heard you have a unique habit. When you go to the internet, you look up your name first?"

"How did you know?" S.Coups asked in shock.

"We researched it," PD Na said, smiling slyly. "Why do you do that?"

S.Coups smiled, looking slightly embarrassed.

"What do you want to know? Why do you look up your name? Can you tell me?"

Luna muttered to herself, "That was like five different questions," making the people around her laugh at her observation.

"Because I'm curious if there are any articles about me. And if I type my name, I get articles on SEVENTEEN too," S.Coups answered, smiling.

PD Na nodded thoughtfully. "I have a question. If you're curious about SEVENTEEN, then you should look up SEVENTEEN."

S.Coups chuckled. "I move to SEVENTEEN after me. I love myself first and love SEVENTEEN."

"You love yourself first and the team," PD Na repeated, causing everyone to laugh.

"Yes," S.Coups agreed with a grin.

"Among us, he's the first one to know how the fans feel or how the situation is going," Seungkwan said, nodding toward their leader.

"He gets information the fastest," Dokyeom added, making the members laugh.

"The social media team of SEVENTEEN," Vernon joked, pointing at S.Coups.

"He's faster than the ‘HYBE’ social media team," Seungkwan quipped, earning more laughter.

"He's really fast," Mingyu confirmed.

PD Na then said, "Okay. When I ask others questions, if there's anything you know, please share your information with me."

"Okay. I'll add to it right away," S.Coups agreed earnestly.

"Was there anything new you found in your recent search?" PD Na asked, making the rest of the members look at their leader curiously.

"When I looked up my name, I only saw articles on SEVENTEEN's pre-order sales and the album sales," S.Coups answered.

[They recorded the highest early sales]

"How is it compared to the previous album?" PD Na inquired.

"We're successful," S.Coups answered both shyly and proudly, prompting the members to clap in celebration.

"That's good to hear," PD Na said, before turning to the member next to Luna. "The next question is for Jeonghan."

[#2. JEONGHAN]

Jeonghan smiled, then turned to Luna, who returned his smile. "I'm getting nervous," he confessed.

"Don't be," Luna whispered reassuringly.

"You sang 'Super' only briefly. You didn't sing the whole song. You sang the highlight," PD Na started. "I noticed Jeonghan was out of breath afterward."

Jeonghan laughed.

"I thought your nickname was Human Battery," PD Na continued. "Let me ask you, from one to one hundred, where are you now?"

The group watched Jeonghan as he thought about his answer. "Right now, maybe eight?" he said finally, surprising everyone.

Luna placed her hand on his arm. "Eight? What do you mean eight?" she asked, chuckling yet her concern evident.

[Culture shock]

"Eight? You used up ninety-two?" PD Na asked in shock.

[Confused]

"He said from one to one hundred," Luna reminded Jeonghan gently.

"Oh, up to one hundred? I thought you said ten." Jeonghan chuckled. "About eighty percent," he corrected. "It's too early to shoot."

[Battery dies fast in the morning]

"Do you lose twenty percent just for going to the hair salon?" PD Na asked Jeonghan, eyes twinkling with curiosity.

"I do. So I divide it," Jeonghan nodded seriously. "Little by little."

"You have to save it for later," PD Na said.

"Yes," Jeonghan agreed, his expression earnest.

[He's always on power saving mode]

PD Na then reached behind him and pulled out a Ziploc bag with bananas and a bag of sweets. He handed them over to Jeonghan, who thankfully reached over and grabbed them.

"A passerby CARAT gave this to us," PD Na explained.

"Really?" Joshua asked, eyebrows raised in surprise.

“Wow,” Luna said as she eyed the snacks.

"That's from CARATs?" Seungkwan echoed, excitement in his voice.

[The mafia CARAT]

"There are CARATs everywhere. Maybe there's one in here," PD Na said with a grin.

Jeonghan hugged the food close to him, his face lighting up with delight. "Thank you."

"Oh, I also heard this," PD Na began, preparing to ask another question.

"You have two questions?" Jeonghan joked as he tucked a strand of hair behind his ear, earning a few chuckles.

"You're SEVENTEEN's mother," PD Na said, making Jeonghan nod.

"You are SEVENTEEN's counselor. That's what rumors say," PD Na continued.

Jeonghan smiled modestly. "I don't do much in the team," he said, but the members immediately disagreed.

"That's not true," Luna said firmly.

[No one would take that]

"So I decided to listen to them at least. I thought I should listen to what they have to say," Jeonghan explained. "So I listen to them and became their counselor."

The other members nodded in agreement, their faces reflecting the truthfulness of the second eldest's statements.

"Who's your golden child lately?" PD Na asked Jeonghan, causing all eyes to turn to him in anticipation of his answer.

Jeonghan thought for a moment before responding, "Lately, Dino is…"

[The golden child]

"He drinks every day," Jeonghan added with a teasing smile.

"They keep saying that, but it's not true," Dino quickly disagreed, shaking his head.

[The golden child is getting worked up]

Jeonghan continued regardless, "He seemed upset lately."

"Aren't you the youngest?" PD Na asked Dino, curiosity piqued.

"Yes," Dino nodded, his expression earnest.

"Did something upset you?" PD Na asked gently.

Dino took a deep breath before confessing, "Actually, lately, I had a fight with Seungkwan." He pointed to the member behind him, causing the rest of the group to burst out in laughter and some in shock.

[Attack]

Luna laughed, recalling how petty the fight had actually been. The memory was fresh, and the absurdity of their argument made it even funnier in hindsight.

"They had a fight," S.Coups said in amusement.

"We had a fight and we kept talking to Jeonghan about it," Seungkwan explained, his tone both sarcastic and amused. As he spoke, Jeonghan was seen opening the bag of sweets and taking one, earning the attention of PD Na.

"Are you getting tired already?" PD Na exclaimed, his eyes widening in mock surprise.

Luna chuckled as Jeonghan smiled unbothered. "I need to recharge twenty percent," he said, popping the sweet into his mouth. "My heart is beating so fast."

[When the interview is delayed, Jeonghan's HP drops by 5]

"Why did you fight?" PD Na asked, looking between Dino and Seungkwan with interest.

"Because he didn't get me anything for my birthday," Dino answered seriously.

His answer made Wonwoo and Luna laugh out loud.

[Laughing]

"That's not something to fight about," Luna said, her voice almost singing with amusement.

"That was the main reason?" Dokyeom asked, eyes wide with disbelief.

"Really?" Vernon exclaimed, looking equally surprised.

[Everyone knows they had a fight]

"On the show, I said he should look forward to my gift for his birthday, but I hadn't bought it yet," Seungkwan explained, trying to defend himself.

"But he said he bought it already, and I should wait for it. If he didn't say it, I wouldn't have looked forward to it," Dino pleaded his case, his eyes earnest as he looked around at the others. "I didn't say anything, but every time he was on the show, he kept saying he'd get me a gift. But on my birthday, he didn't say anything. I wondered if he was using me for the show."

[Tragic end]

Everyone went, "Awww," almost sarcastically, making the room fill with laughter again.

"No wonder he's upset," Dokyeom said, shaking his head with a mix of amusement and understanding.

"He only talked about it on shows?" Hoshi asked, playing along with a feigned expression of shock.

"The reason I drank was you!" Dino dramatically said, turning to Seungkwan with an exaggerated pout.

[You made me drink]

Jeonghan turned to them, shaking his head in mock seriousness. "Seungkwan came to me drunk. He said Dino was disappointed big time. He was preparing something nice."

"They worked it out," Jeonghan and Luna said simultaneously, a small smile creeping on both their faces as they turned to each other. Their eyes met, and Luna scrunched her nose at Jeonghan in a playful gesture, causing him to chuckle softly.

[Twin bunnies part 2]

"He got me a real nice gift," Dino told PD Na with a smile.

"It worked out because Jeonghan listened to us," Seungkwan said.

"So did you get it?" Mingyu asked Dino.

"I did. It was a very nice one," Dino nodded.

"I wonder what it is," PD Na asked.

"He got me a jacket. It's a jean jacket. He said he bought the style I liked ten years ago," Dino answered before trailing off, "But I don't like it anymore."

Everyone burst out in laughter at his statement.

"It was still five times more expensive than the gift you got me," Seungkwan started.

[2nd battle begins]

Luna audibly sighed sarcastically, making PD Na point at her, laughing. "It never really ends," Luna told the producers in front of her.

"The price doesn't matter," Dino told Seungkwan, his body fully turned towards Seungkwan behind him.

"I went to ‘Galleria’ for that," Seungkwan stated, eliciting more laughter from the rest of the members who were watching the two in amusement and disbelief, while Jeonghan was quietly munching on the sweets next to Luna, unfazed.

"Let's stop there," Dino said.

"You never stop fucking complaining," Seungkwan said jokingly with a sarcastic smile on his face, his unexpected cursing, which would most likely be beeped out, made them burst out in laughter.

[Mic drop]

Luna reached over the bag of sweets on Jeonghan's lap, who gladly let her take one. She placed it in her mouth, making PD Na laugh as he pointed at the two.

[She's now also on power saving mode]

"After the shoot today, there'll be a line in front of your room, Jeonghan," PD Na told Jeonghan.

"They're welcome anytime," Jeonghan nodded in agreement.

"Okay. Good luck with it," PD Na said before moving on.

"This is funny," Mingyu told Luna, who smirked at him, nodding, "We aren't even halfway through yet."

[2/14 member interviews]

"Joshua, I have a question for you," PD Na said.

[#3. JOSHUA]

"When we met last time, I thought you were an upright guy. You're calm, nice, and you're good-looking." PD Na remembered when seven members went to ‘Game Caterers x HYBE’ a year before.

"He was faking it," Jeonghan interrupted.

"That's the impression I got that day," PD Na continued. "I thought you were a polite and nice guy."

"You're right about that," Joshua agreed shamelessly, making PD Na blink silently at him. "You saw through me."

"He never says no," Dokyeom told PD Na about Joshua.

"That's how I saw you," PD Na said. "But according to my informants, apparently, that's never who you are."

"But you saw through me," Joshua replied, making everyone laugh.

PD Na continued, "You're not just slightly mad, but completely mad."

"It was evident in the opening," Woozi agreed.

"You were walking around with your legs spread," Mingyu added, referring to Joshua's dance in the opening, which made Luna giggle at the reminder.

Joshua explained, "I kind of want to be funny. I was rather discouraged in the past, but now they support me. That makes me want to do something. I think that's how I got those rumors."

PD Na nodded thoughtfully. "I think that's the general problem in SEVENTEEN. I've never seen a group that wants to be this funny."

Seungkwan raised his hand in objection, "You should think before you speak. You created the opening songs for us. We couldn't just walk in."

[Objection]

The members voiced their agreement, nodding.

"How could we ignore it when you gave us so much pressure?" Seungkwan said. "We felt like we had to do something."

"'Show what you've got'," Dino added.

Seungkwan nodded. "For ‘HYBE’ Special, 'We made music for you. Just have fun.'"

He then translated it to, "'Do your best to be funny,'" making everyone burst into laughter and nodding.

Seungkwan stood up and demonstrated how he would normally bow and say hello to greet people. "I couldn't be like this," he said, showing the example. "I couldn't do that."

He then imitated Joshua's opening dance, dramatically swaying his hips and striking exaggerated poses. "We had to do this… I'm saying we'll continue to do our best."

"A lot of CARATs love you for that reason," PD Na said, his tone warm as he acknowledged SEVENTEEN's unique charm. He then turned to Joshua, "The man who doesn't match his kind face."

[Back to Joshua]

The members chuckled, anticipating what was coming next. PD Na continued, asking about Joshua's peculiar inclination to drench himself in water, a habit that had puzzled and amused fans alike.

"I like water," Joshua answered simply, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

"You can't wait to go in the water," Dino added, his voice full of mock seriousness and understanding, eliciting laughter from the group.

"Right," Joshua agreed, bending down to reach for the water bottle at the foot of his chair.

"There's water here," Dino noticed, his eyes lighting up mischievously. The tension in the room shifted slightly as the members realized where this was heading.

"Shall we start fresh?" Mingyu suggested, his tone implying that Joshua should go ahead and drench himself right then and there.

"No, no, no," Luna quickly interjected, her voice firm as she watched Joshua with a serious expression, concern evident in her eyes. Jeonghan and Mingyu exchanged amused glances, chuckling at Luna's concerned tone.

Joshua, the water bottle now open in his hand, looked over at PD Na. "It's too early. I'll show you later," he promised, his voice lighthearted, though there was a teasing glint in his eyes.

[He never said he won't do it]

"I noticed when you opened it, people around you were like…" PD Na leaned away dramatically, imitating the cautious reactions of the members, which made everyone laugh. Dino and Luna instinctively leaned back slightly as Joshua held the water bottle, a reflexive move that didn’t go unnoticed.

[Social distancing]

"You never know with him," Luna remarked, her tone playful yet wary, making the others laugh and nod in agreement.

"He looked like he was going to do it for real," Hoshi chimed in, shaking his head as if still in disbelief.

"I'm ready to pour it on me," Joshua teased, his fingers flexing around the bottle as he pretended to lift it over his head. A chorus of voices erupted, some urging him to stop, others laughing at the audacity of it all.

[Someone has to stop him]

[His team is on standby with a dryer]

"He's dangerous. He might really do it," Woozi said, his voice deadpan, but the corners of his mouth betrayed a smile.

"Next is Jun," PD Na announced, smoothly shifting the spotlight.

[#4 JUN]

"I'm here," Jun responded, his tone so dry and direct that it prompted a chuckle from Vernon, who couldn't resist mimicking him, "I'm here."

[Mimicking]

"We've met before," PD Na continued, referring to their encounter during the ‘HYBE’ Special last year. "You played the game quietly last time," he noted, then added with a hint of curiosity, "After that, the comments said, 'That's not who he is,' 'There's been a misunderstanding. He's noisy.' Some said that. Is that true?"

Jun nodded thoughtfully, explaining, "There were a lot of people I'd never met before. It wasn't just us. There were other singers from my agency. So I stayed calm."

"He wanted to look cool. Since he's a senior, he wanted to look cool," Joshua interjected, a teasing smirk on his face as he pointed out Jun's attempt at maintaining an image.

[The world outside of the self-produced content is dangerous]

"Everyone there was young, so I pretended to be a big brother," Jun added, his voice tinged with a mix of pride and sheepishness.

[He is a big brother]

Seungkwan, clearly unable to resist the opportunity to roast his member, turned to address those who hadn't been at the ‘HYBE’ Special the previous year. "You should've seen him that day," he said, his tone dripping with mock seriousness. "Do you know how condescending he was?"

The room instantly buzzed with interest, especially from those who missed the event. Those who were there, however, started nodding and laughing in agreement.

[Getting interested]

"You're right, you're right," Joshua chuckled, pointing at Seungkwan as if he were recounting a fond, funny memory.

"Why? Why?" S.Coups asked, his curiosity piqued.

Seungkwan decided to demonstrate. He gave an example of a normal, casual greeting with a simple "Hello."

[Normal greeting]

Then he dramatically shifts his demeanor to mimic Jun’s attempt at looking cool. With a laid-back expression and a slow nod, he said "Hello" in a tone that was oozing with forced nonchalance.

[Pretending to be serious]

The members erupted into laughter, the exaggerated imitation hitting just the right note of humor. Jun, caught off guard, looked forward in disbelief, shaking his head before pointing at Seungkwan, clearly disagreeing.

"We needed at least one sane person. The whole team is not normal," Jun retorted, his voice rising with mock indignation. His words sparked a loud chorus of laughter from everyone in the room, including PD Na and the production staff.

"We need at least one normal person," Jun repeated, trying to defend his stance.

"Why are you getting mad at me?" Seungkwan asked teasingly, his voice light, clearly enjoying Jun's reaction.

[Not normal part 1]

"Why are we not normal?" Dokyeom chimed in, still laughing as he joined the playful protest.

[Not normal part 2]

"Why are you saying we're not normal?" S.Coups followed, his voice tinged with feigned offense.

[Not normal part 3]

"Hey, we…" Wonwoo started, trailing off in disbelief at the accusation.

"What makes us not normal?" Joshua asked as well, the whole exchange only fueling the laughter.

[Not normal part 4]

"I'm the most normal one here," Luna suddenly declared, pointing to herself with a confident grin.

[Claims to be the most normal]

"Watch it again," Jun challenged, referring to their past videos, his voice determined, yet playful, as if daring them to find evidence that contradicted his claim.

[Who's normal in here?]

[Watch ‘Going Seventeen’ for the answer]

The room remained filled with laughter, the playful banter between the members continuing to highlight the strong bond and unique dynamic that made SEVENTEEN so beloved by their fans.

[To be continued in Clip 1-2]

ೃ⁀➷ comment or message me to be added to the tag list :)

˚₊· ͟͟͞͞➳❥ SUBMIT A REQUEST AND ASK ME ANYTHING!

: ̗̀➛ requests are always open ♡ - lunaఌ

Taglist: @yeoberryx @minminghao @angie-x3

366 notes · View notes

baedreamverse · 4 months ago

Text

SERENITY

pairing: l.hs x idol!oc

synopsis: Who knew ‘We Got Married’ would bring back the heat for this upcoming season with an “ACE” couple, let alone a couple who ended terms with each other before their debut. Would their old flame spark once more or would they pass each other instead? With the exciting news starring Lee Heeseung from ENHYPEN and Choi Areum from SERENITY, would the old lovebirds be able to show us their profound partnership through challenging missions under one roof?

warning: idol!au, idol!oc, FLUFF, slight angst, COMEDY it’s a crack smau, fake dating to ???, second chances!au, unrequited love (not the main couple), idol reality show!au, est. relationship (not the main couple), forced proximity, kys / kms jokes, bantering relationships, dating scandals (not the main couple), fake chat txt, smau, suggestive content (no smut), main oc gets thrown under the bus by members a lot (istg that’s their love language) more tags to be added featuring: seventeen, stray kids, more to be added

SERENITY profile [oc] [social media] ENHYPEN profile SEVENTEEN profile [pt 1] [pt 2] STRAY KIDS profile

chapter list schedule one schedule two schedule three schedule four schedule five schedule six schedule seven schedule eight schedule nine schedule ten [more to be added] *a/n: will include special chapters for the rest of the idol!oc members w/ their partner

Masterlist

*a/n: this heeseung smau is for fun~ so there will be a lot of unserious moments (aka crack) lol. chapter uploads will be once a week during weekends. the primary couple for this smau is heeseung x areum (oc). i will showcase the other oc's partners in SERENITY with their backstories.

pls like, comment and reblog <3

taglist [open!] @enhagvrl @lilifiedeans @d-dilemma

Status: ON HOLD

131 notes · View notes

bountycancelled · 2 years ago

Text

rating how SEVENTEEN would react if you wore revealing clothes in front of the members (maknae line edition)

hyung line version here

genre: rating-headcanon hybrid, suggestive ig, gn reader

requested: nope, but reqs are open (just look at my masterlist to see who I write for♡)

warnings: suggestive stuff and delusionality (seriously, this is the most delusional piece of work I have ever written)

a/n: after going ghost for like half a year, I'm back! I'll be sure to be more active this time around, so pls request if you want me to write about something 🙏

minghao

(desperately trying to fight the urge to give him an 8/10) 6.8/10. thinks he's calm but really isn't.

takes great pride in being the only one to get to see you in more risqué attire, so is a little (a lot) jealous when he sees you walk down the stairs to greet the members.

his lips press together in that middle aged white man frown i hope yall know what the fuck im talking about CAHSSVH but he knows the members arent going to try anything with you so its all good

except its not all good because now hes distracted

teases you throughout the whole night, neck kisses, whispering what hes gonna do to you when the members leave, smirking at you BLOOD OF JESUS so that YOU end game night early instead of him (he has an image of peace and serenity to keep up and being needy for you in front of everyone would destroy it lol)

mingyu

-100009999000000/10. please do not even attempt to wear anything even remotely revealing in front of him unless you want a certain reaction.

sees what you're wearing before anybody shows up and begs you to cancel so that he can cough cough hold hands in bed with you for the whole night.

when the members walk in and see him on his knees, hugging your legs and damn near crying, they think nothing of it cause its mingyu and game night ensues.

cue mingyu glaring at everyone who touches you, doesn't matter if its accidental or if its just to give you the dice when it's ur turn to roll, they're getting stared DOWN.

also cue mingyu staring at you with his eyes glossed over and his mouth open like a squirrel staring at an accorn, and practically needing to be punched in the gut to pay attention to anything but how sexy you are.

also also cue mingyu ending game night like an hour and a half earlier and throwing you over his shoulder, barely having enough self-control to make it up the stairs (good luck soldier, it's gonna be a long night)

dokyeom

a solid 7.8/10. bless this mans heart, he would not do anything even remotely territorial or jealous after seeing what your wearing. it actually warms his heart that you feel comfortable around the members because they're truly like a 2nd family to him.

ever the charmer he is, he'll make sure to compliment you with a hand on your waist and a kiss to your cheek as you greet the members coming through the door (idk about you but imagining seokmins hand across my waist WHEW-)

since dokyeom is usually touchy with you, it serves as no surprise that he would be even more so with more revealing clothes, but he can still find it in himself to focus on the game.

but now YOU'RE distracted by his soft touches, barely even able to contain yourself or focus on anything but his hand trailing up and down your side.

neither of you end game night early, and when the time comes, everyone bids you two goodnight and does the separate ways. cue you jumping on dokyeom and him gladly carrying you to your shared bedroom. (what you don't know is that he was PURPOSEFULLY distracting you the entire time, and he is definetly dawning a self-satisfied smirk as he closes your bedroom door)

seungkwan

-666/10. you have chosen the wrong boyfriend to try something like this with, and he will make it very known.

gives you the meanest stank eye known to mankind, seething with jealousy as you make your way downstairs. (this man is literally grinding his teeth, you have created a monster-)

dedicates the entire game night to making your experience as lackluster as possible. I'm talking he'll make you lose every. single. game. every. single. round. without fail. doesn't matter if he's on your team or not, he's just that petty.

the members obviously aren't oblivious to seungkwan's sudden beef with you, but be it them thinking its funny or them not wanting to be another one of his targets, you're on your own soldier.

the only thought in his mind right is how DARE you look this good in front of anyone on the planet earth but him? where is duty? where is honour?? where is sacrifice??? (you and him just binged House of the Dragon, hence his dramatic mood)

game night ends early on account of the rest of the group feeling as though you and seungkwan need some alone time to solve this one-sided conflict. as soon as they leave, seungkwan acts all coy, crossing his arms and rolling his eyes when you say you know just how to make it up to him. as if this isn't what he wanted the whole time lol.

vernon

2/10. this guy won't even bat an eye at your choice of clothing for game night, whatever makes you comfortable is always going to be okay with him. you don't need his approval and he's aware and is perfectly fine with that.

and that's all good and well, except this time you were purposefully trying to make him jealous, so seeing his reaction (or lack there of) kind of bums you out.

don't get him wrong, it's not like he doesn't think you're attractive (you're the most beautiful human he's ever laid his eyes on) but he does not even register your outfit as you walk down the stairs, let alone get jealous in any capacity.

game night starts and finishes exactly how it always does, and when it's all over, as the members are saying their goodbyes to you two, jeonghan makes a slightly suggestive comment on your outfit, which you brush off with a wave of your hand.

it is only at that moment, after jeonghans comment, that vernon realises that your clothing is more revealing that what you usually wear in front of the members. (when I say this man is oblivious, I mean that shit)

"you look good." is all you get from him, as he walks past you and walks up the stairs and turns back to you, confused as to why you aren't following him.

all I'm saying is, if you want... attention from this man, you have to tell him upfront. because trust me, once he knows exactly what you want, he'll have no problem giving it you ;)

dino

–infinity/10. you don't wanna mess with him, cuz he's a jealous, jealous, jealous boy. if he- lemme cool with the lana lyrics but you catch my drift.

as soon as he sees your outfit, he pulls out his phone and texts on the groupchat that game night is cancelled because of "unforseen circumstances." whatever the hell that means.

he will shower you in compliments, his eyes filled with admiration for you. cue you getting kisses all over your face, and when you ask him when the boys are coming for game night, he'll simply trail his kisses a little lower, aiming at your neck to distract you and it works

at some point during your, ahem, devil's tango with Dino in your shared bedroom (he carried you there because in his words, "someone who looks as good as you should not need to lift a finger, let alone walk up a flight of stairs." okay chivalry!) you both hear a knock on the door.

it's the members, worried that one of you had gotten hurt or something which is why game night was cancelled. Dino is as red as tomato when he sees them, stating that you had hurt your ankle and that you weren't really up for game night tonight. the story would be believable if Dino wasn't sweating like he just ran a marathon, and if you weren't wearing such a sexy outfit.

but hey, you're limping as you walk down the stairs to greet the members, so maybe that'll make it all the more believable. (news flash, it makes it less believable, but Dino shoos them out effectively anyways, carrying you back to your room with a quickness, he's not done with you just yet LORD HAVE MERTHY)

thats it, i hope you enjoyed and redoing my permanent taglist, so I'll add you if you send an ask♡

938 notes · View notes

cherrycheolcoups · 2 years ago

Text

seventeen fic recs - werewolf au [hyung line]

started: 05/14/23

updated: 05/15/23

doing these by aus first lol. link to my overall fic recs masterlist here: unavailable for now. working on posting the masterlist

BY MEMBER:

choi seungcheol:

moonlust series by @sunlightwoo | cheol's series: chains

pairing: werewolf!seungcheol x human!reader | summary: according to what he has heard from previous alphas before him, leaders should be strong, initiative, confident and not back down from whatever it is they are being challenged with. he also knew that when it comes to you, he suddenly feels as though he is chained up and being tortured due to the fact that you wanted to deny him as your mate; but why? | this is a 7 part series within a series. each member has a different masterlist. cheol's is titled chains

imprinted series by @gamerwoo | cheol's series: alpha, alpha part 2, alpha part 3

pairing: werewolf!seungcheol x human!reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, college au, fluff, angst, mild violence but like super mild | word count: 4,999 | summary: seungcheol's pack doesn't always fight with each other, but when they do, they make sure to blow every possible secret they can in the process. well, except for the fact that you're supposed to be his mate. he has to figure that one out on his own.

spotlight by @a-mixers-serenity

pairing: werewolf!seungcheol x human!reader | genre: fluff | warning: none | word count: 2,219

huff, puff by @thepixelelf

pairing: human!reader x werewolf!seungcheol (hints of reader & vampire!jeonghan) | word count: 1.1k | warnings: descriptions of blood, a bullet wound, and injury. kissing. implied desire to go further but it doesn't happen lol | synopsis: when an injured vampire shows up at your door, you're of course there to help. but your werewolf partner is more than a little wary of this vampire's intentions.

tales from the pack series by @gamerwoo | cheol's series: stubborn

pairing: werewolf!seungcheol x human!reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, kinda thief au, fantasy, angst, slightly fluffy??, drugging but it's not in an evil context i promise | word count: 2,281 [this count is for the first fic] | summary: you've heard the stories your relatives told you about werewolves when you were younger, but you always thought it was just a scare tactic to make kids behave. well, up until you woke up in a den full of werewolves

untitled fic by @97-liners | cont.: here

pairing: werewolf!seungcheol x vampire!reader | word count: 1k | just domestic fluff

yoon jeonghan:

moonlust series by @sunlightwoo | jeonghan's series: palace

pairing: werewolf!jeonghan x alpha werewolf!reader | summary: jeonghan felt the pull that you were alluring out into the atmosphere as you had found out about vernon and his mate's meetups. he didn't expect for his mate to be an alpha whatsoever, but he knew that if you also found out about your mate bond with him, you wouldn't be so happy either as you had to decide whether you wanted to keep your throne or be with your mate | this is a 7 part series within a series. each member has a different masterlist. han's is titled palace

imprinted series by @gamerwoo | han's series: rare, rare part 2, rare part 3

pairing: werewolf!jeonghan x human!reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, college au, some angst, fluff at the end, a little crack, smut (oral, fem receiving), unprotected sex, choking, begging, dom!jeonghan | summary: jeonghan hates studying. he hates class, and he hates college. he doesn't understand why he even thought it was a good idea to enroll four years ago. but then he met you, and while you were cold to him at first, it only took a few days without you for him to realize why

night life by @a-mixers-serenity

pairing: werewolf!jeonghan x human!reader | genre: fluff | warning: set in a nightclub | word count: 1,221

hong jisoo:

moonlust series by @sunlightwoo | shua's series: broken hearts

pairing: werewolf!joshua x human!reader | summary: after years of being in relationships that he knew weren't right, joshua already gave up on the idea of finding his mate, until you came along. his ideas of finding his mate made him feel even worse as he came to learn that you and him were merely doing the same thing to fill the void of the broken hearts you each had. however, the question unknowingly lingered between you both as you thought, what made the other like this? | this is a 7 part series within a series. each member has a different masterlist. shua's is titled broken hearts

imprinted series by @gamerwoo | shua's series: two timing, two timing part 2

pairing: werewolf!joshua x human!reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, fluff, crack, slight angst but u gotta squint to even notice it | summary: you loved being with josh; you loved everything about josh, actually. you had a few minor bumps to work out - and one big one - but sometimes, it was nice to just ignore everything and be together for a while

the healing place by @a-mixers-serenity

pairing: werewolf!joshua x human!reader | genre: fluff | warnings: this whole story takes place in a hospital, mentions of falling, concussions, blood tests and blood | word count: 1,536

tales from the pack series by @gamerwoo | shua's series: second chance

pairing: werewolf!joshua x werecoyote!reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, fantasy, angst, possible character death, a little bit of fluff but it's like angsty fluff | summary: after his mate died, joshua always blamed himself and never wanted to imprint again. however, fate has other ideas when he meets you: a young, energetic werecoyote that's quite the opposite of him. he insists he doesn't want a new mate - nobody's even sure if he's ready for a new one - but he can't ignore his instincts.

wen junhui:

moonlust series by @sunlightwoo | jun's series: attractions

pairing: werewolf!junhui x female reader | summary: there was something suspicious that was in junhui's mind when he found you as he was merely grocery shopping in the city. although you seemed as though you were innocent and kind, there was an instinct inside of him that was telling signs of a duality you might hold, and he was ready to figure out what that feeling was as he wanted to know you more. | this is a 7 part series within a series. each member has a different masterlist. jun's is titled attractions

imprinted series by @gamerwoo | jun's series: hate me not, hate me not part 2, hate me not part 3 | china line's: ours, ours part 2, ours part 3

pairing: werewolf!junhui x female reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, college au, enemies to lovers, angst, fluff and some crack at the end, smut, angry/jealous sex, dom!jun, unprotected sex, a lil overstim | summary: jun had imprinted a while ago, but he just never told anybody and kept his distance. you were a seemingly quiet girl who only ever studied in the library on campus, but junhui still constantly went out of his way to impress you whenever he saw you. he just didn't know that his actions were doing the opposite of what he intended

a little bit personal by @a-mixers-serenity

pairing: werewolf!jun x female reader | genre: fluff with a lili-speck of angst | warnings: none | word count: 2,409

kwon soonyoung:

moonlust series by @sunlightwoo | hoshi's series: inflamed

pairing: werewolf!soonyoung x female reader | summary: the both of you were almost the same individual, if you were put in rooms that were conjoined to one another; except the only conflict was that you both resented each other because of the past that you both shared. attempting to avoid your mating bond was almost impossible, up to the point where their passions of annoying the other was much more enjoyable. | this is a 7 part series within a series. each member has a different masterlist. hoshi's is titled inflamed

imprinted series by @gamerwoo | hoshi's series: two is better than one, two is better than one part 2

pairing: werewolf!soonyoung x female reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, a lot of crack in the beginning, fluff, angst but it ends fluffy i promise, beastiality jokes because soonyoung pretends to imprint on a chicken | summary: all soonyoung wants is to find his mate, but he's starting to lose hope. it feels like all of his brothers are imprinting, and he's left alone and feeling an emptiness he can't shake no matter how much love he's surrounded with. but then when he finally imprints, he completely messes things up, and he's afraid he can't fix it. the only help he has is a three-year-old that seems unfazed by everything

smile! by @a-mixers-serenity

pairing: werewolf!soonyoung x female reader | genre: fluff | warning: mentions people's mouths and braces | word count: 1,218

tales from the pack series by @gamerwoo | hoshi's series: imperfect

pairing: werewolf!soonyoung x female reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, fantasy, angst, a little humor at the end, lots of mentions of sex, lots of mentions of death, a couple implications of suicide but it never actually happened, depression, slapping | summary: soonyoung has always been desperate to find his mate, often going out into town at night to fill the void of imprinting that he craves so much. then suddenly, you (quite literally) appear in front of him. he'd always dreamed and fantasized about what having his mate would be like, but the reality is nothing like he expected

jeon wonwoo:

moonlust series by @sunlightwoo | woo's series: fragile you

pairing: werewolf!wonwoo x female reader | summary: wonwoo didn't expect to find out that you, one of his long time best friends, was his mate. the only thing that was stopping him from actually telling you that the both of you were mates, was the fact that you vowed to him that you wouldn't fall in love with another werewolf, even if they were your mate. he understood what you meant and why, remembering all of the events that happened in the past with your ex. | this is a 7 part series within a series. each member has a different masterlist. woo's is titled fragile you

imprinted series by @gamerwoo | woo's series: perfect, perfect part 2, perfect part 3, perfect part 4

pairing: werewolf!wonwoo x tall!female reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, college au, fluff, angst, crack, some suggestive comments but it's really tame don't worry | summary: as a mate, it's wonwoo's job to make sure you as his girlfriend are protected, healthy, and happy. therefore, he's always there to constantly remind you that he loves everything about you; including your long legs, and weird shenanigans that you always get sucked into by his pack mates

photogenic by @a-mixers-serenity

pairing: werewolf!wonwoo x female reader | genre: fluff | warning: none | word count: 2,049

by the moon by @wonwoonlight

pairing: werewolf!wonwoo x mage!reader (ft. seungcheol, jeonghan, jisoo, jihoon, minghao, chan) | genre/warnings: fantasy au but i kinda just make my own universe, angst, fluff, hurt comfort, a little action?, suggestive at the end, mentions of blood and kidnapping, implied sexual activities (no smut) | word count: 18k~

tales from the pack series by @gamerwoo | woo's series: protector

pairing: werewolf!wonwoo x female reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, fantasy, fluff, slight angst | summary: if there's one thing wonwoo hates, it's feeling helpless; like there's nothing he can do to stop somebody he loves from getting hurt. it's happened to him once before, and he swears it'll never happen again. especially not after he meets you

untitled fic by @kimkiyum

pairing: werewolf!wonwoo x female reader | word count: 598 | warning: breeding

lee jihoon:

moonlust series by @sunlightwoo | hoon's series: easing in

pairing: werewolf!jihoon x female reader | summary: it wasn't easy being someone's mate knowing that they were someone that jihoon was going to have some sort of difficulty with because of how different they were in personalities. breaking down walls and emotions are easier said than done, when in reality its unraveling stories and secrets that could've been tampered with or hidden for different reasons. | this is a 7 part series within a series. each member has a different masterlist. hoon's is titled easing in

imprinted series by @gamerwoo | hoon's series: scarred, scarred part 2, scarred part 3

pairing: werewolf!jihoon x female reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, college au, angst, mentions of an abusive relationship, jealous jihoon, mentions of blood/bleeding, smut, angry sex, sorta semi-public bc it's in a closet, unprotected sex but his pullout game is strong, jihoon trying to be a dom but reader being stubborn, fluff at the end tho | summary: you'd had enough experience with werewolves for this lifetime, but another one waltzes right into your life and, quite literally, grabs your attention. all you want to do is stay as far away from him as possible, but there's just something about him that has you going against everything you promised yourself you wouldn't do

coffee break by @a-mixers-serenity

pairing: werewolf!jihoon x female reader | genre: fluff, angst | warning: food & drink | word count: 2,205

tales from the pack series by @gamerwoo | hoon's series: unfamiliar

pairing: werewolf!jihoon x female reader | genre/warnings: werewolf au, familiar au, fantasy, kinda angst but kinda not???, a lil fluffy ig | summary: jihoon's never really been considered a warm or affectionate person. his pack teases him about what it'll be like when he finally gets his mate, but he doesn't worry about it. little do they know that his mate is a lot closer than they think

#cherrycheolcoups #werewolf au fic recs #seventeen werewolf au #choi seungcheol #s.coups #yoon jeonghan #hong jisoo #joshua #wen junhui #jun #kwon soonyoung #hoshi #jeon wonwoo #lee jihoon #woozi

405 notes · View notes

renadoesstuff · 14 days ago

Text

seventeen in fantasy 💫 s.coups vers | part 1

masterlist

Centaur

"The woods of Serenity had a heart⏤ one that held the reins; one that swept everyfolks off their feet.

Born to a commoner, Choi Seungcheol had fought hard to climb his way up the warriors' tribe.. earning the sword of authority⏤ in true sense⏤ to rest right by his hip.

And now, with the air of command his voice contained, even the winds in the forest hesitate to bend against his will."

#seventeen #svt imagines #svt but if they were fantasy characters #scoups #choi seungcheol #these could also be prompts #wait that's a good idea actually #someone write these stories and tag me pls #Spotify #moodboard #fantasy

20 notes · View notes

svt-reneko · 1 month ago

Text

📁 ─ PROFILE ; masterlist

𖥔 ( in which you learn all about yui reneko )

BASIC INFORMATION

I ; BIRTH NAME — yui reneko

II ; STAGE NAME — reneko

III ; NICKNAMES —

seventeen : ren, neko

minghao / jun : lián ( lotus )

jeonghan : yuiren

IV ; BIRTHDATE — november 28 1998

V ; BIRTHPLACE — osaka, japan

VI ; HOMETOWN — yodogawa-ku

VII ; NATIONALITY — japanese

VIII ; ETHNICITY — japanese

IX ; LANGUAGES — japanese - 100%, korean - 83%, chinese - 45%, english 22%

X ; ZODIAC SIGN — saggitarius

XI ; CHINESE ZODIAC SIGN — tiger

APPEARANCE AND IDENTITY

I ; HEIGHT — 163cm ( 5'4 )

II ; WEIGHT — 46kg ( 101 lbs )

III ; BLOOD TYPE — A

IV ; MBTI — intp

V ; REPRESENTATIVE EMOJI — 🪷 / 🦢

VI ; GENDER — female

VII ; PRONOUNS — she/her

VIII ; SEXUALITY — straight

CAREER

I ; OCCUPATIONS — idol, ambassador, model

II ; COMPANY — pledis entertainment ( 2014-present )

III ; TRAINING PERIOD — 1 year and 4 months

IV ; GROUP — seventeen

V ; SUB-UNIT — performance team

VI ; POSITIONS — main dancer, sub-vocalist, visual, co-producer

VII ; FANDOM — carat (seventeen) / renmories (solo)

VIII ; OFFICIAL COLOUR — rose quartz + serenity (seventeen) / carmine red (solo)

IX ; DEBUT DATE — may 26 2015 (seventeen) / july 16 2023 (solo)

X ; DEBUT AGE — 16 (seventeen) / 24 (solo)

XI ; WEVERSE — seventeen "렌 🪷”

XII ; INSTAGRAM — @saythename_17, @rrenekos

XIII ; TWITTER — @pledis_17, @pledis_17jp

XIV ; YOUTUBE — seventeen, seventeen japan official

XV ; TIKTOK — seventeen17_official

deadass have no idea what im doing LMFAOO

38 notes · View notes

daydreamgoddess14 · 3 months ago

Text

The Ties that Bind - Chapter 7 - The End

Time to say goodbye to this story. I've had the most fun writing it, I've loved Seren 🥰. I really, truly hope you've liked it too - hugest thank yous to everyone who's read it 😘. Always feel free to comment or message me or drop me an ask - literally I need no excuse whatsoever to go feral over Jack Lowden!

I am terrified about how emotionally traumatic Episode 5 is going to be so I distracted myself by finishing this off.

CH 1 | CH 2 | CH 3 | CH 4 | CH 5 | CH 6

Masterlist

Tagging: @cillmequick & @thomasshelbyswife

Chapter 7

“Hi.” Seren said quietly, a small smile on her lips. River nodded, his mouth pinched in a tight line. He turned and went straight back into the kitchen. David gave her a push of encouragement towards the door and she followed him. His hands held the edge of the countertop with a white knuckle grip, she could see his back was tense and feared the worst. Confused, she spoke quickly. “You… you don’t want me here.” She concluded. “And I stupidly assumed you knew about this, I’m sorry.” She shook her head and held up her hands. “I’ll go and he can explain to you, we can figure out a rota or something.”

“He gets forgiven and I don't?” He asked quietly. She stopped in her tracks.

“I haven't seen or spoken to you? Let's not forget who left me in the middle of the night and no word since?”

“You didn't want me there.”

“Yeah, at first. I'm pretty sure that changed when-” she lowered her voice to a whisper, “when I let you into my bed! Or did you get what you wanted and that's that?” She hissed. His face fell.

“Seren, you know that's not it. I left because I didn't want you to think that you had to forgive me. I wanted you to want to.” Seren took a deep breath and rubbed her temples.

“Look this is… I don't know how we've gone wrong here, I'm pretty sure we're agreeing but,” she shrugged, “this has all got fucked up somewhere.”

“Why would you think I don't want you here?”

“I dunno, this is your world, this MI5 bullshit and now I'm here and involved… what if that's what messes everything up?” She asked.

“No, no, it's not.” He assured her. She could see the hurt in his eyes. She stepped towards him and covered his hand with her own, matching finger to finger.

“No more cast?”

“All healed. Well, I need to be careful but, y'know.”

“You're back to throwing fake punches, then?”

“Ahh, no. I gave up on that.” She traced his fingers with her own.

“Oh?”

“I do spin class now instead.”

“The one on the bike?” She nodded in reply as he turned his hand around so they were palm to palm, and interlocked their fingers. He pulled a face. “Sounds grim.”

“I needed the distraction.” She mused. “I know you were doing your job.”

“Yeah.”

“And that job comes with a level of secrecy.”

“Yeah.” She squeezed his hand lightly and let go.

“Ok.”

“Ok?” He looked confused.

“Ok. I get it.”

“... And?” She smiled at the hopeful look in his eyes, rolling her own in exasperation.

“Do I need to spell it out?” He shrugged, a smile pulling at his mouth. “You're forgiven.” She told him solemnly. He smiled widely until she held up a hand and it faltered. “But-”

“But?”

“But I have let the entire secret service into my life - they have looked into everything I've ever done. They found out about when I got three speeding tickets in the space of a week fifteen years ago. They know every job I've ever had - including the Anne Summers Saturday job I had when I was seventeen. They know I broke my ankle when I was twenty one, they know how much Netflix I watch. They know more about my life than I can even remember, River. That's… a lot.”

“It is a lot, Seren dear, and I'm eternally grateful to you.” David ambled through, not paying any attention to their proximity. “It's rather a big commitment to make to two men who've mostly pissed you off. What was it you told me before?” He wondered, “Ah yes, we sounded desperate.”

“You did.” She remembered with a smile. “You still do - I should fill up this fridge. Poor bugger, you've been living on microwave meals.”

“He brought that on himself.” River pointed out, purposely nudging her.

“How ever did the Cartwright men survive?” She wondered.

“We didn't. That's why you're here.” David declared.

“Hmmm, yes, and I expect you both to grovel for as long as I say so,” she called after him as he went back to the sitting room. She felt River behind her, his warm breath by her ear.

“On my knees. Every day. If that's what it takes.” He murmured, placing a large palm on her stomach and pulling her body flush with his. She trembled against him as he leaned in to bite her earlobe, unable to stifle the low moan. She quickly clamped her hand over her mouth.

“Seren? Put the kettle on, would you?” David called. River gently pulled her hand from her mouth.

“Better answer him. He might come looking for you.”

“You knob,” she scowled. “It's on David, I'll come and get the pot in a minute.”

“Righto,” he said cheerfully, she vaguely heard the rustle of the newspaper over the pounding of her heart. The hand River had on her stomach had slipped under her t-shirt and drew loose patterns on her skin. The front of her thighs pressed against the table and she had visions of being bent over it, lifting her hips to meet his while her fingers gripped the varnished wood and he pounded into her. The thought had her keening against him as his hand moved up to cup her breast over her bra.

“Something you need?” He asked, his voice low in her ear. She didn't trust herself to speak, instead she arched her back and pushed herself back against his hard cock. He growled against her neck, “I could just bend you over this table?” She whimpered in agreement. “But not now.” Seren twisted in his arms and moved her legs to let him rest between them. She moaned into his mouth as his tongue slid against hers.

“River-” She whispered as he bit along her jawline.

“Not here. I want to hear you next time.” He looked at her intently, his eyes bright blue and dancing with mischief. Seren whined in frustration. “I want to see how many times I can get you to make that sound,” he kissed her again. “I want to hear you every time you say my name, and,” he kissed the tip of her nose, “I want to not wake up to an empty bed this time.”

“You and me both,” she breathed.

“Are we OK?”

“I mean, aside from this still probably completely inappropriate -”

“At least I'm not the one paying you anymore.”

“Fair point, yes, we're OK.” He leaned in to kiss her again, “but-” Seren held up a finger to his lips which he promptly drew into his mouth, making her whimper. “We really should figure out what this is, because I don't want to make my working here awkward or confusing for David.” He released her finger and nodded.

“You're the boss.” He said with a smirk.

“Not you anymore, is it?” She teased, “no more calling you ‘sir’.”

“Makes sense, I'm the one supposed to be grovelling.”

“On your knees wasn't it?” She asked curiously, looping her arms around his neck.

“You got it.”

“My place later?”

“Fuck yes.”

“Seren?” David called from the living room. Her head dropped to River's shoulder.

“Later.” He promised.

“On my way,” she called back to David, pushing River back so she could stand up away from the table. She went to collect the teapot and check what he needed while River put the kettle on.

Seren left the Cartwright’s late afternoon, saying goodbye to both of them. Only a couple of hours later, River knocked on her door. She let him in and had barely closed the door behind her before River had her backed up against it.

“All day,” he muttered against her collarbone, “been thinking about this all fucking day.”

“Oh god, River-” She panted as he grasped the soft flesh of her thighs. “Wait, wait, wait, I’ve just come from the gym, I’m disgusting.” She pointed out. He leaned back to look at her, hair piled into a bun on the top of her head wearing a crop top and lycra leggings.

“Don’t care,” he muttered, licking a path down her neck.

“Fuck me,” she gasped as he bit her bare shoulder.

“Yep, that’s what I -” he broke off, listening, “what’s that noise?”

“The shower. I told you, I’ve just got back from the gym.” He took her hand and led her to the bathroom where steam billowed out from the still running shower. He reached out to unzip the front of her crop top and threw it in the vague direction of her washing basket, he pulled off his own t-shirt and added it to the pile. “What are you up to?” She wondered aloud, taking off the rest of her gym kit and stepping into the hot shower. He stepped in behind her and poured vanilla scented body wash into his hands until it frothed. He stood closely behind her so she could lean against him, and rubbed the soapy water from her hands, up to her shoulders and across the other side. He held her against him as he gently washed her stomach, over her breasts and the rest of her body. She sighed contentedly.

“This ok?” He asked, his hands running over and between her thighs. She nodded and reached up to pull the hair tie from her bun. River guided them further under the water stream, his height over her giving him a direct line of sight down her body. Seren took the shampoo from the shelf and he took it from her, gently washing her hair. He took his time, she relaxed against him, his eyes were drawn to the path the droplets of water took over her skin, like memories of where his mouth had been.

“Why’re you doing this?” She questioned as his fingers kneaded through her hair. She moaned at the slight pull, he kissed her neck, acknowledging that he’d heard her response.

“You look after everyone.” He explained simply. He replaced the shampoo and picked up the conditioner, repeating the same process until Seren was dizzy with her need for him.

They lay nose to nose in Seren’s bed, close to sleep.

“We should be careful, David put himself out there by demanding Taverner employed me. I don’t want to break his trust.”

“I know. This doesn’t have to be complicated, maybe we should just enjoy the distraction. Keep it simple.” He rolled onto his back and pulled her with him. He felt her nod in agreement.

“Yeah. Keep it simple.”

“I want you to be able to walk away from this one day. You don’t want MI5 in your life forever.” He reasoned, half asleep. Seren stayed quiet. His breathing evened out and the hand that brushed up and down her bare back fell still.

“What if I do?” She whispered to the darkness.

Seren was on her way to David's when the phone rang through the car.

“Ms Harrison?” Her stomach dropped to her feet, it didn't sound like Taverner fortunately, so her mind immediately went to the next worst case scenario - Mags in the care home.

“Yes, that's me?”

“I'm calling from Medway hospital, we have David Cartwright here - you're listed as one of his emergency contacts?”

“David? Oh, god. Yes, yes I'm his home help, I'm on my way there now, what's happened?” She came to a set of lights and did a u-turn.

“You're not live in?”

“No, we didn't think he needed that just yet.”

“It's not too serious, he's had a fall and managed to get to his panic button. The ambulance brought him in about half an hour ago.”

“Ok, have you called his other emergency contact?”

“Not yet -”

“I will. I'll do it. I'll be there in five minutes.” Seren hung up and flicked her eyes to her dash display to select River's name.

“I was just thinking about you,” he answered before she could get a word in.

“He's had a fall. I'm on my way to the hospital,” she interrupted quickly.

“Shit, ok, I'm on my way.”

“They said it wasn't serious but-” her voice cracked.

“It’s going to be fine, I'll be there as soon as I can.”

“I'll call you when I know more.” He hung up first, she could hear muttered swearing as the handset moved from his ear so he could end the call. After hastily abandoning her car in the first space she saw, she raced to the reception desk. “David Cartwright, please? Came in an ambulance, I was just speaking with someone?” The computer keyboard clicked as the receptionist tapped her manicured fingers on the keys.

“Ahh yes, he's on the Acute Medical unit, Lister Ward, follow signs for Red 3. You're going behind me, turn left and up the stairs.”

“Thanks!” Seren ran toward the stairs to the next reception desk where she repeated who she was. A nurse led her down the brightly lit corridor to a small ward of 4 beds. In the far corner by the window was David. She rushed for the bed, managing to stop and slow down as she reached the end of the bed. “David,” she whispered, her eyes filling with tears. She went to his bedside and took his hand carefully, taking note of the cannula in the back. She followed the tubes up to an IV bag. His hand felt small and weightless in hers, the skin paper thin and cool to touch.

“You've cold hands, dear girl.” He said hoarsely. She closed her eyes in relief at the sound of his voice.

“Cold hands, warm heart.” She told him, reaching her other hand out to brush his hair from his eyes. “What have you been up to? Silly man.”

“Thought I'd get the kettle on for us, came a cropper on the stairs.” She tsked him lightly with click of her tongue.

“Shit, I need to tell River you're OK, he's bombing down the motorway,” she picked up her phone and found his number. “He's OK, awake and talking to me. I just need to find a nurse for an update. Lister ward, Red zone 3.” She told him quietly. River arrived as the nurse did. They all listened patiently as she explained that aside from some bruises from the fall, he was perfectly fine but they did want to keep him in for a few days as a precaution. Once the nurse had left, River was able to reach to embrace David. He could only watch Seren but he could see she was itching to be closer to him.

“You allowed a coffee old man?”

“I bloody better be, I shall discharge myself if not.” He declared.

“Seren?”

“Yeah, I'll pop to the bathroom and help you bring them back. Won't be long, no causing trouble,” she warned David. In the safety of the corridor, away from the doorway to the ward, River pulled Seren into his arms.

“You ok?”

“Silly bugger scared the shit out of me, I think I got flashed I got here so fast.” She grumbled, taking a deep inhale of the soap from her bathroom mixed with his own scent. He kissed the top of her head and then lifted her chin to kiss her properly, more intimately than she'd expected in public. The nurse who'd spoken to them blushed as she manned the reception desk.

“C'mon, let's get his coffee, I only got you out here so I could kiss you.” He reluctantly let her go and went to push coins into the machine.

“You don't have to stick around here all day, you know?” David told her, “someone else is babysitting, go and enjoy yourself.” Seren looked torn.

“I mean it. And you, shouldn't you be back in London? I certainly don't need both of you here.” He turned his attention to River.

“I could go and visit Maggie,” Seren wondered aloud.

“Go,” David smiled. “Do go, dear girl. I'm fine, really.” River watched the guilt gnawing at her, that she hadn't been there early enough in the morning to have prevented the fall. Despite what the nurse had said, the worry was still etched in her face.

“You should go, I'll stay here.”

“No you won't, I already told you, back to work.” River grimaced. “Go on, off you go.”

“Ok, if you insist?” Seren stood up and helped him get more comfortable in the bed, smoothing out the blanket, pouring more water for him and getting the newspaper from her bag along with a pen. “I'll be back later this evening, call me if you want me to bring anything else?” River watched, awed by their bond, the shorthand in their conversation and Seren's clear love for his grandfather. She kissed his forehead and gave him a winning smile, disguising the worry. “Be good for the nurses.”

“I'll walk out with you, if you're sure grandad?”

“I am indeed, leave me in peace with my crossword.” River gave his hand a squeeze and gestured for Seren to go ahead of him. She turned at the door to wave at David.

“So… going to work?” She asked once they were in the corridor.

“No way, I'm going wherever you're going.”

“Oh you are, are you? To visit Maggie then?”

“Lead the way. We can drop your car off at the house and I'll drive?”

“Something wrong with my car?”

“Apart from the music choices?” She arched an eyebrow,

“Tread carefully, Cartwright.”

“3 speeding tickets in one week, you got flashed this morning, it sounds like the wheels are about to drop off… anything else? Is your engine light on this week?” She scowled.

“Not this week, no. I did do a probably illegal u-turn this morning though.”

“Probably illegal?” He teased, slinging an arm around her as they left the hospital.

“Seren, darling!” Mags called across the sunroom of the care home the second she came into view. Seren let the older woman pull her into a bear hug deceptively strong for someone in their eighties.

“Hello Mags. God, I've missed you.” Seren squeezed tighter until Maggie clocked River standing further back.

“Oh! You've brought your handsome man with you!”

“My friend, Mags. River is my friend.”

“Well friendship suits you dearie, you certainly never looked this happy when you were my friend.” Maggie said slyly.

“What's all this ‘was’ your friend, I am your friend you daft old bat.”

“Cheeky, I can have you kicked out. Leave the man behind though.”

“No chance. How've you been?”

“Sit, sit, both of you. Are the girls getting some tea? I'm not too bad,” she flapped. “Service could be better,” she grumbled, looking around for a member of staff.

“I'm fine, really good. You look well?” River sat down next to Seren but held back as the women talked, only being drawn when Maggie insisted. Seren's relationship with Maggie was similar to the one she had with David, she loved them and cared for them as if they were her own grandparents. He found himself lost in a near future where David wasn't around any longer. Found himself wondering and then what? It hadn't occurred to him that one day, his only relationship with someone outside of work would no longer be there. He would essentially be alone. He missed what Seren said as she stood up and brushed his shoulder as she left the room, but Maggie soon dragged him back into the conversation.

“You're very quiet darling. I'm sure he'll be just fine.” River frowned. “Your grandfather? Seren said you've both come from the hospital this morning?”

“Sorry, yes. Yeah I'm sure he'll be OK.”

“But you're not?” She mused. “Out with it, before she gets back?”

“He's all I've got. It just occurred to me that he's all I've got apart from a few colleagues I'm not sure I'd call friends.” His brow furrowed again.

“You've got her,” she nodded over at Seren who was laughing with one of the staff members. Her smile was radiant. He shook his head.

“We decided to keep it simple, nothing serious.” Maggie's chuckle turned into a cough.

“If you say so, love.” Seren came back over and Maggie fell silent.

“Apparently they're about to take you through for afternoon tea, so we'll head out.”

“Wonderful to see you. Bring cake next time, theirs is shite.”

“Love you, Mags. Be good.” Seren gave her a hug and once she was released, Maggie ordered River over.

“Don't be a fool, young man,” she muttered quietly. “Lovely to see you both, off you pop now.” As they left the room with Maggie watching, Seren slipped her hand into his and squeezed.

“Everything alright?” She asked, her voice laced with concern. He nodded.

“Yeah, yeah fine.” She didn't look entirely convinced, but let it go. “I, uhh, I'm going to head back to London if you don't mind?” Seren shook her head slowly.

“Sure, ok. I'll get my car and go back to the hospital for an hour.” They drove back to David's in near silence with Seren trying to understand what had happened over the previous couple of hours to have caused River to retreat into himself so much. “I'll call you later?” She asked, confused and a little hurt.

“Yeah, let me know if he needs anything. Otherwise I'll be back in a couple of days when he's ready to be discharged.” Seren nodded, her smile tight. She got straight into her car and decided to head straight to the hospital, not wanting to be alone.

River made it one junction up the motorway back to London before turning around and going to Seren's house. She arrived home to find him sitting on the doorstep. She stopped suddenly, almost falling over him.

“Oh shit!” She yelped, “you scared me half to death. What are you doing here, I thought you were going home?” He got to his feet and moved aside so she could unlock the door. She pushed it open and let him through first. “River? I thought you were going home?”

“I did. I am.” He said softly. Seren frowned a little, unsure of his meaning.

“Ok,” she said gently, “ok. Let's get some food, you must be freezing.” He followed her to the kitchen where he sat at the table while she pottered around cooking. “David's doing fine, I think they'll probably let him out tomorrow. There's no reason to keep him in and they need the bed space.” She chatted to him, filling the silence. “I know you must be worried, but he's honestly alright. I'm sure the nurses are sick of him already. He was struggling to remember who I was, but I think it's the unfamiliar surroundings. I spent two hours with him telling me about his wonderful grandson, and then as I was getting ready to leave, he recognised me.” He moved to stand behind her, his chin on her shoulder and arms looped around her waist. She turned a little to offer him a spoonful of the rich tomato sauce she'd made. He nodded his approval and kissed her lightly, feeling her relax in his arms. His silence had made her tense, he realised. “You know you can talk to me about anything?” She hesitated, not wanting to overstep.

“Yeah.” She didn't push any further but handed him a plate of pasta. “I always thought he was invincible.” He admitted sadly. She held her breath, waiting for him to go on. “Having you here, he was doing so much better. I thought he'd be here forever.”

“He's still here,” she reminded him, taking his hand.

“And when he's not? Then what?” She shook her head.

“I don't know,” she confessed. She pushed the food around her plate, her appetite gone. “He talks about you constantly,” she started. “All the bloody time, even when he's lost in the past. He loves you so much, River.”

“I can count on one hand the number of times he’s said it.” He mumbled, trying to recall the last time he heard it from anyone. His grandmother, Rose, before she'd died most likely. When he looked up from the table to see Seren watching him, he expected to see pity in her eyes, but there was none.

“Earlier,” she took a deep breath, “when I said I thought you were going home? You said you are.” She paused, halfway between wanting and not wanting an answer to the question hanging in the air. “What did you mean?”

“I love you.” He said softly, realising that he hadn't said the words since his grandmother had died, let alone heard them. “I've spent all day wondering what will happen when he's gone, when I'm alone, where home is. But I shouldn't have, because I'm not alone.” She shook her head, the movement spilling tears down her cheeks.

“No, you're not.” She moved from her seat at the table and onto his lap, holding his face in her hands. “You're not alone, I love you.” She kissed him, her hands leaving his face to run through his hair. “God, you're such a fucking moron.” He laughed into her neck.

“When I saw how much you care for him, and for Maggie… She told me. She said I'd got you too. I know I said we should just be able to walk away, no hard feelings, but I don't want that.”

“You've always had me, I'm not going anywhere.” She sighed, heavy with relief and finally relaxing into him. “We do need to work out what to tell him though?” He kissed her shoulder.

“Mmm. Give me tonight, that's tomorrow's problem.”

“Watch your step,” Seren warned, holding David's elbow as he lifted himself out of River’s car. River came round from the driver’s side to take his other arm but was swiftly batted away. Seren bit her lip to disguise the smile.

“Watch my bloody step,” he grumbled. “You watch out, I can still tell Taverner I’ve had enough of you too.”

“Ahh but then she’ll send back Pete who can’t play chess.” River told him.

“Is he the one who drank IPA? Disgusting stuff. I couldn’t even get him to fetch me a decent bottle of scotch. Over my dead body will he be back.” David complained.

“I’m sure he wasn’t that bad.” Seren reasoned as River went ahead of them to unlock the door.

“He was.” They stepped over the threshold together, “and he couldn’t make coffee and walnut cake.” David beamed at the sight of the cake in the centre of the table.

“God, what a crime. Looks like you did the right thing getting me back.” Seren guided him to the sitting room. “Are you feeling ok?”

“I’m not breakable, dear. I’m fine. They let me out didn’t they?”

“Yeah cos they were sick of you.” River muttered under his breath so only Seren could hear, disguising her laugh with a cough.

“I heard that young man. Seren, would you cut that cake please?”

“No problem, tea?”

“Excellent.” He settled back in his armchair, making himself comfortable. In the kitchen, Seren set a tray with cake plates and mugs. She drifted towards River as he came in.

“S’good to have him back here.” She smiled. He took her hand and pulled her away from the tray and into his arms.

“Yeah it is. Means I shouldn’t be kissing you in the kitchen anymore though,” he grumbled. She leaned up on tiptoes and grazed her lips against his.

“As if that stopped you before.” She challenged.

“Put her down River, goodness me I may as well look after myself if you’re going to distract her constantly.” David chided from the doorway. Seren sprung from River’s arms, blushing furiously.

“Shit, David, I’m so sorry. I-”

“No need to be sorry, dear. Did you really think I didn’t know? I may be losing my mind but I’m certain my eyesight is perfectly fine. I did tell you, he was bound to have his head turned by a pretty girl. I’m just glad it’s you.” Seren’s mouth formed a perfect O shape. “Just getting a pen for the crossword, I’ll leave you both to it.” He wandered back to the sitting room. “Wouldn’t say no to that cake, though?” He shouted.

FIN

#slow horses #river cartwright #jack lowden #river cartwright/reader #river cartwright fanfic #river cartwright smut #rivercartwright/ofc #river cartwright x oc #slowhorsesfanfiction #slow horses fanfiction #slow horses smut

24 notes · View notes

thiniceofeternalyouth · 4 months ago

Text

MISLEADIN' ME SERIES: CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

KILLERS FROM THE NORTH

⊳ Gojo Satoru x f!reader

series masterlist

Genre: angst, fluff, sci-fi, cosmology.

Words count: ~27.2k

⊲ previous

Outside the window, the town was still quiet and serene. There was no restlessness in it, no bustle either - people strolled lazily along the streets, the wind whipping unobtrusively at their chests. They shivered and wrapped themselves in light jackets, someone guessed to hide in a modest bar. The closer autumn came, the sooner the street lamps came on, their light caressing the human hearts that in their ignorance did not beat like mad, dangerously trying to burst out of the chests.

Hopetown was calm, but Frank could not take his eyes off the window. The man strolled nervously through the kitchen, waiting for the meat to roast, and kept his gaze fixed on the streets beyond the window. It seemed to him that a messenger was about to arrive, bringing bad news and spreading it around, waking the peacefully slumbering town to an earthquake of human anxiety.

The man opened the window unable to bear it, so that he could hear every possible laugh or unintentional phrase. A cool wind blew in, and though it was still an expected guest, it was still unwelcome. "Where the hell are ya," the man muttered, sighing frantically and looking hopefully at every person who passed under the streetlight.

Frank had started cooking dinner two hours ago. He was deliberately stretching out the time, slowly chopping vegetables to drown out the thoughts and fears of all the possible consequences of what you'd done. The man hadn't realized before how much the heart could weaken with age, but now, waiting for Nathaniel, he could barely keep still. Frank didn't care about the supposed fight with you if you found out he'd let Nathaniel into town - it was more important to avert suspicion now, no matter what the cost.

Would Frank's word be your airtight alibi? Will the hunters believe you've been in his house all this time? Or will a blind and ferocious lynch mob catch up with you without listening to your arguments and explanations? Will you even want to justify yourself?

Noticing the soft, smooth march in the streetlight, Frank put his hands to his sides. The man glared at the guest, inwardly complaining that grace almost always entailed slowness. Frank was ready to use his ability of obey, but he restrained himself and continued to watch impatiently and obediently the silhouette that had already disappeared around the corner.

Two minutes later there was a knock at the house. Frank opened the door without hesitation, almost preemptively. "Hello," greeted Nathaniel politely to a panting Frank for no reason. "May I come in?"

"Sure," Frank hurried him, opening the door wider and gesturing to the dining table. "Ya want tea, coffee?" he asked fussily, approaching the kitchen cupboard.

"Coffee," Nael said courteously, and sat down at the table crossing his legs. He watched Frank grind the coffee beans with a furtive glance - Frank did it so fervently that it looked as if he would not even leave a pile of dust. The utensils rattled too loudly, the pot hissed and foamed, and Nael could hear the gray-haired man breathing heavily. "Y/N called me last night. Asked where Yoichi live," Nathaniel began softly, placing his hands on the table. "As soon as I told her the address, she immediately hung up on me," the higher-up ran his long fingers over the table, watching as Frank paused for a second then started stirring the coffee in the pot again as if nothing had happened. "Sensing something was off, I visited Yoichi at night. But instead of coworkers, all I found were two corpses with their hearts ripped out."

"I realized what ya were getting at already when ya called this morning," Frank said in a cold tone, pouring freshly brewed coffee from the pot into a mug. "My daughter had nothing to do with it."

"I didn't come here to heap accusations on anyone," Nathaniel gently shook his head, taking the cup from the man's hands. "On the contrary, I want to help."

Frank sat down across from Nael and stared him dead in the eye. The higher-up blinked lazily, endured the hard stare, and sipped his coffee. "Why should I believe ya?" muttered Frank.

"Are there other options?" asked Nathaniel ironically. "The hunters won't care what you say, they won't expect a trial and will only want reprisals. What a fool you'll look like when they come for your daughter."

No matter how much Frank tried to tell himself that he could still do a lot of things, it all crumbled with the sight of wrinkled hands, the shortness of breath after any little effort, and every time he looked at himself in the mirror, the gray hair reminded him of God's schedule. Strength was slowly but relentlessly leaving his body - the pain in his knees made it impossible at times for the man to tend to his favorite garden. "What do ya suggest?" asked Frank, giving up.

"I'll get the council," Nathaniel said. "Or what's left of it," he sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair as Frank immediately felt the weight of the responsibility that fell on the superior's shoulders. "I'll let the hunters know it was all the work of demons. I'll channel their anger. Oh, there's the whole election thing coming up...," Nael clucked his tongue tiredly, but even that sound came out of his mouth in a quiet melody. "Is there someone line up?"

"Dunno," Frank shrugged confusedly. "Camila's sister has a son growing up, and he's manifesting connecting abilities... Except the kid isn't even ten years old yet," Nathaniel's visage darkened the room, and a shadow caught the right time and fell over the man's golden hair, extinguishing its luster. "Come on, Nael," Frank tried to cheer the man up. "Maybe we can find someone older. You didn't learn that ability until you were a mature adult, either. And that's considering you were barely pulled out of the void, by the way. How old were ya then? Thirty-six?"

"Thirty-nine," Nathaniel corrected him, trying to quiet the willful arrogance in his voice.

Frank had a feeling of a catch - it seemed to be lingering on his doorstep, before it could enter the house with the superior. Frank was torn, feeling the unnecessary gullibility rasping inside and scratching his skin unpleasantly.

His ego too was not asleep too and did not let his master rest. Earlier Frank had felt in his gut that he was capable of fending off thousands of enemies, but when danger came knocking at the door, it was only weakness instead of a blade. There was no courage without strength, no surviving for strength without youth, and the man was ashamed of the thought - the hunter should pass in right time, leaving behind only memories of superiority. But Frank still had reasons to live. "Why would ya help us?" he asked quietly, looking away and rubbing the back of his head.

"Because I'm a good person, no doubt," Nathaniel said primly, setting the mug aside - when he set it on the table, it didn't even make a sound like it had been placed on soft absorbent cotton. "I wish I could say that," he sighed wearily, and the looming evening shadows removed his mask of arrogance, revealing a trembling regret. "But what happened was my fault, too."

Catch didn't wait embarrassedly - it kicked the door open with a swing. "Explain yourself," Frank muttered, pitching forward.

Nathaniel watched as dark lines began to spread across the man's fingers - no one here seemed to be giving him a choice. "Christian...," he began in a hoarse voice. Nathaniel coughed quietly, covering his mouth with the palm. "Y/N ended up in Yoichi's house most likely on my tip. Only it seems I was the one who miscalculated. I began to suspect Christian for he started acting differently - rarely showed up for work, and now he's disappeared altogether... I voiced my doubts to her, and I think she really did find something. I can't know because Y/N never told me. She didn't tell you anything?"

"She killed Yoichi for raping Danielle," Frank spat out, but immediately leaned back in his chair and thought about it. "I gathered that from Gojo, not from her, so I can't know for sure."

"Can I talk to her?" asked Nathaniel tactfully.

"No," Frank blurted out sharply, but after taking a couple of deep breaths, he calmed down. "There's no need to worry her now, it won't end well."

The higher-up faltered, pressing his lips together irritably. "Anyway, don't you think it's weird?" the man tried to get through to Frank. "Y/N's not the kind of person to lose her temper that easily-"

The phrase was cut off by a deafening bang on the door, which was threatening to fly off its hinges. "What the hell?" shouted Frank angrily, rising from his chair and going to the door; as he opened it, his eyes caught a silvery glint, his cheek burned, and there was a quiet thud behind him like someone had struck a small axe against wood.

Frank, turning around, immediately noticed the blade stuck in the wall. The throw had been so strong that the weapon still wobbled visibly as if resenting its broken purpose. Leaning his hand against his cheek, he squinted, feeling the moisture on his fingertips - glancing at them and seeing blood, he turned around and faced dozens of angry eyes. "What the fuck ya think ya doing?" growled Frank gutturally, glaring back at the hunters.

"Where is she?" asked Camila coldly, standing directly in front of the man.

"Be more precise, dearie," Frank hissed, towering over her - she involuntarily flinched, though she didn't break eye contact.

"Y/N," she said, warningly placing her hand on the second blade that was still in its sheath. "Not only did she ignore my demand for my sons back, but there are some rumors going around-"

"I don't give a damn what your gang is whispering about," the man bellowed. "Get the hell out of here before I make ya eat your own shit."

Camila giggled hysterically. It was like the man before her was blind, for such threats before quantity became empty. Barely had she touched the scabbard as the eager blade was nearly bare, but the woman's triumphant anger was immediately replaced by shock. "Superior," she whispered, bowing her head and directing her open eyes to the floor.

Nathaniel, tucking his hands into his wide sleeves, raised an eyebrow haughtily. "There is punishment for such willfulness," he looked around at everyone present, humbling them. No one dared to speak, no one had the courage to look their superior in the eye. " Camila, tell the others that I expect everyone to the council at nine in the evening. Anyone who fails to show up will be suspended from their duties," he lifted his chin with a barely visible jerk of his chin, stepping forward - everyone immediately parted, making way for him. "Think about what I told you," he whispered quietly to Frank for the last time. "If I ever see something like that again or hear about it from a third party," he hissed as he walked past a trembling Camila. "I will choose an appropriate punishment," the woman's neck suddenly ached as did the rest of the hunters - the pain was as instantaneous as it was piercing like their heads had cut off their shoulders.

Walking on the wet asphalt, you felt a strange sense of nostalgia - it was so far away that you wouldn't have had a lifetime to reach it. It was like you were a teenager who had run away from home without your parents' permission or to be more precise - you had been shamelessly stolen. You looked back frantically, eyes wide open, trying to see your parents' pursuit, not noticing the beauty beneath your feet - the small, frequent puddles reflected the pink sunset, which was cut by the lines of wires, and if it weren't for the asphalt, which seeped through the bright colors with its gray dullness, you might have had the impression that you were walking straight through the sky.

The narrow streets of the apartment complexes changed to industrial areas, and the farther you walked, the stronger the smell of paint became. Gojo led you by the hand, silent, his face lacking a shred of guile. He seemed to be trying hard not to open his mouth like a secret was about to come out. Your lips tightened in confusion as you looked away from the sorcerer and tried to look around. There was no room for vegetation among the mesh fences, concrete blocks, and pallets - those trees that could hide you with their branches were far behind you. There were no lanterns to reassure you and make your presence welcome. Only the overhanging, bulky clouds that condescended to let the departing sun let its last rays pass through them remained unchanged wherever you went.

When Gojo stopped you just before the steel doors opened, the faint smell of clay hit your nose. The room looked cluttered, the painted bollards littered with smeared spatulas, scalpels, and strings, and the floor was covered with paint marks of many feet. Nevertheless, the ceiling was decorated with hanging triangular flags of all sorts of colors. At the end of the room was a rack, and on the rack were tiny sculptures. "Phew," Gojo breathed, bending over and putting his hands on his legs. "I had no idea it can be so difficult to be silent."

You chuckled softly. "For a moment there, I thought ya were gonna burst. So where are we?" he glanced at you, and then his tongue became tied again. The mystery had to remain a mystery until the very end. Raising your eyebrows at his silent countenance, you stepped closer to the rack. It wasn't sculptures at all; it was items that were molded from clay. Gold-painted plates, blue-framed molded cups, rose-kissed teapots.

"You know," Gojo began quietly, right above your ear. "When I brought the flowers, it turned out you only had one vase in the house," he joined you in looking at the saucer you were holding - it had tiny silver petals on it. "And I thought it would be nice to make at least one more."

"Make?" you asked, laughing and clutching the saucer to your chest. "I mean, we could have just bought it."

"Do you even have a drop of the creator in you?" the sorcerer took offense, pouting his lips. " Material girl, that's what you are!"

"Welcome to our pottery studio," a ringing female voice greeted cordially. "You may call me Kaori."

You turned around and looked at the hostess, who looked cheerful as if she had been doing what she loved all her life. She was grimy from head to toe - her white apron was stained with clay just like her hands. Her black hair was in a high, sloppy bun, with dark strands sticking out of it in all directions. Glancing worriedly at the saucer you were still holding, you fidgeted to put it back on the rack. "I apologize."

"That's all right!" the woman declared cheerfully, clapping her hands. "On the contrary, it's a pleasure to have you interested. Everything you see here is the work of our previous guests," the hostess was still smiling radiantly, and glints of pride slipped through her mood. "You're the one with the date, aren't you?" she asked.

"Uh...," you drawled uncertainly, frowning. A slap sounded next to you, and you glanced furtively at Gojo, seeing his face hidden in the palm of his hand. "Yeah, well," you grinned softly, shrugging your shoulders. "It turns out we are."

Kaori, a little confused and embarrassed by your contradictory actions, hesitated for a moment, but not wanting to lose face in front of her new guests, pushed all unnecessary thoughts aside. "Then please follow me," the hostess invited you into the workshop with a slight movement of her hand.

The same chaos reigned here as at the entrance, but it was more orderly and there was not a bit of repulsion in it. Workbenches that for years had been awkwardly covered with glaze and paint by clumsy hands, colorful jars on racks looked exactly like potions, there was no exquisite chandelier here - bare lamps connected by wire dangled from the workshop ceiling. "Here, please put these on," the woman handed you beige aprons.

"I hope ya happy," you giggled, tying the straps on your back.

"You have no idea how much," he teased joyfully, echoing your movements.

"Sorry, I haven't had time at all," the woman fussed, kicking a stool away from one of the workbenches. "I didn't quite have time to prepare," Kaori still continued to make excuses, but with enviable ardor and fire. She set up a small but wide bench instead of a stool. "Rarely do people choose places like this for dates," she winked at you, then glanced at Gojo, and you looked away in embarrassment.

After a brief instruction, Kaori politely offered to help, and she did so gently and casually like she was afraid to break the thin thread that connected the two people. "If you need anything, you can find me in the workshop next door," she said quietly, and with one last smile, she disappeared out the door.

You glanced around the lonely bench. "And what would that mean?" you asked sarcastically under your breath.

You thought your question was quiet, spoken only to you, but Gojo caught it. "You'll find out," he grinned slyly, putting his hands on your shoulders and forcing you down.

You exhaled frantically before the unknown. You saw a potter's wheel and a large lump of clay already on it. On the sides were large bowls of water, a few scalpels, and there was even a string. You had been tried many times to instill a love of art, and perhaps you would have really loved it if it weren't for the conditions in which it was happening. Somehow now, looking at it all, you felt no disgust, just a slowly growing unease. What were you going to do about all this?

"Oop!" Gojo slumped behind you, your back pressed against his chest. "Well, you think you can make a vase with your mind alone?" he said, putting his arms around your shoulders.

"I just...," you began uncertainly, keeping your eyes on the lump of clay. "What am I supposed to do?" you whispered in panic, turning to him.

He was used to being a teacher. Gojo was not known for his careful and unhurried methods of teaching; rather, he was ready to throw a person who could not swim into the river. "Look under the table," he said. "See the pedal? Push it."

There was indeed a small pedal with a wire under the table. "Is that for a potter's wheel or..."

"Push on!" taking advantage of your confusion, the sorcerer prodded you impatiently.

"Okay!" you exclaimed fearfully, and then you pressed the pedal and the potter's wheel began to turn. After watching the clay make a couple of leisurely turns, you took your foot off the pedal.

"There you go," Gojo smiled satisfied, resting his chin on your shoulder. "That's taken care of. Now wet your hands," you hesitated a moment and dipped your hands into the bowl of water, a pleasant, almost tingling coolness immediately spreading through your body. "Well, we can work with this," he took your wet palms and applied them to the lump of clay. You watched, waiting for a miracle as his hands covered yours. But the miracle didn't happen. "Are we going to sit here all day?" he grinned. "Step on the pedal."

"Oh!" you cheered and started up the potter's wheel - it began to spin slowly, but even after a few dozen revolutions, the dry, raw material still wouldn't budge.

"Not enough water...," muttered the sorcerer, diluting the clay with a new portion of water - it became a little more manageable, but still stubbornly kept the same shape.

The thin line could rarely be found without a lot of effort, whether in communication, in thought or in creation. You couldn't walk on thin ice forever, brazenly expecting it to withstand everything and never crack. The waterfall you unleashed on the unfortunate lump of clay caused it to spill over into a puddle.

When you asked Kaori for new material, you were a little more painstaking. Sometimes you had the impression that you were not doing anything at all - your hands, soaked in clay, were just guiding. It felt strange to be guided, and the loss of control would have been alarming if it hadn't been for the vase gradually appearing in front of your eyes. Maybe you should have set aside your prejudices, erased the boundaries of submission and hammered a new word on your soul. Together. "Mochi," Gojo whispered, gently guiding your thumbs under the neck of the vase to outline the rim. "I've noticed that hunters always have the right to choose," he immediately wanted to apologize to you for prying unceremoniously into your head again, but the sorcerer restrained the impulse - only his muffled voice gave him away. "We just never had a tendency to do that, and you can decide for yourself if you wanna step on that road."

You wondered. You'd grown up in an environment where a person's choices came before their abilities, whether they were outstanding or ordinary. "Ya really can't decide for yourself?" you asked quietly, and there was an embarrassed slip of sympathy in your voice.

"It's hard to say," Gojo grinned wistfully, squeezing your soiled hands a little. "They just start inoculating us to this world from childhood, training us, getting it into our heads that it's best not to have any dealings with civilians. For their own good," his hands soon became as grimy as yours. Small drops of clay flew from side to side at times, staining your aprons, clothes, and faces. "And when we grow up, we realize there's no turning back. You just don't know how to live any other way. So I was wondering... Why did you choose this road?"

"Well...," you mumbled. You could have blamed it on your origins and closed the subject for good, but something was bursting out of you, and you couldn't hold it back. You wanted to tell him, to share everything that troubled and fascinated you, and in his arms. you felt that you could really do it without hesitation or fear of being ridiculed or misunderstood. "I'd be lying, sure, if I said I was interested in the fate of every person passing by," you smirked embarrassedly. "It's just... Um, I guess I just wanna protect humanity as a phenomenon itself."

"Phenomenon?" asked the sorcerer in surprise. "I've never thought of humans in that way before."

You turned around and gave him a squinted look. "What do ya think it takes to make humans appear?"

"Well... The first thing that immediately came to mind is that it needs the planet to be in the habitable¹ zone of its star, and to have a fairly circular orbit," Gojo shrugged uncertainly, and you only squinted your eyes more. "But judging by your sly face, that's not all."

"Nope," you shook your head and tried to calm yourself, for your excitement made your hands tense and the soft walls of the vase immediately went dangerously wobbly. If it weren't for Gojo guiding you the whole time, your creation would probably have crumpled back into an ugly lump of clay. "Not only are we in the habitable zone of our star, but our entire solar system is lucky enough to be in the habitable zone of an entire galaxy."

"That's... not the most obvious idea," he frowned, glancing around the room as the walls seemed to collapse, and the sorcerer realized for a moment how vast the space was. "You know, as a teenager, I used to put tacks on the chair for nerds," he purred cheerfully, jokingly warning you. "You should get to worry about your a-"

"If that ever happens," you ruffled his hair with your over-soiled hand and got what you wanted - his heart almost stopped. "I'll find something weightier to put ya on. Or in ya."

"Did Rachel teach you words like that?" muttered Gojo suspiciously, momentarily forgetting about his hair - if it made you happy, he was happy, too.

"Maybe," you chirped cheerfully. "Anyway, it takes about 235-million years for our solar system to make one complete revolution around the center of the galaxy. Since the oceans appeared on Earth, it's made about seventeen such revolutions. Ya just imagine the scale," you laughed nervously.

"Not the most relaxing flight," he drawled thoughtfully, imagining what hidden horrors the tiny planet might have encountered along the way, but surprisingly never faced.

"Yeah, it's cool," you shoved him back lightly as your emotions swept over you. It was like you were telling someone a mystery, and once you dropped the secret words for the first time, you couldn't stop. "The closer it gets to the center of the galaxy, the more black holes and neutron stars there are - they produce horrible annihilating X-rays and gamma rays, and also the more frequent the supernova outbreaks that occur nearby. Another encouraging thing, capable of destroying entire worlds many light years away. In general, too close to the center is bad, but too far away is also bad. Moving away from the center, the metallicity of stars decreases, and metals are essential for the formation of planets of the Earth group. It turns out that only about ten percent of the stars in the Milky Way are within the habitable zone of the galaxy, maybe even less."

In Gojo's hands was something fragile, completely in his power. He could mold whatever he wanted, and if he wanted to, he could just crumple the lump of clay and ask for a new one or abandon the idea altogether and walk away. But the process of creation fascinated him. How could something so unsightly and yielding only under certain conditions be made into something beautiful? The vase would remain fragile for the rest of his days, and the sorcerer would never know if something he had created would be overtaken by an all-destroying, mysterious force that would have no arms, no legs, no motive, it would only accidentally destroy something he held dear as it passed by. "We are lucky enough to be in the goldilocks² zone of our solar system, which in turn is lucky enough to be in the goldilocks zone of our galaxy. Both have a near-perfect circular orbit and are never too far from the center or too close to it. Also, the Milky Way represents a very rare case. Does the number 10 billion years mean anything to ya?"

"If I say no, you're not gonna send me for a retake, are you?" Gojo chuckled confusedly.

You were just glad for the fact that you were being listened to, and even if Gojo was only pretending, it still warmed your heart. "It's been about that long since our galaxy has collided with any other galaxy, which is why it's considered abnormally quiet. Well, not just because of that, sure, but still. Anyway, the whole trick is that most of the unthinkable coincidences are not out there, but almost right under our noses, in the solar system itself. If we look at all those glittering dots in the sky, as we get closer, we expect to see the same picture - just a huge glowing ball of gas, but more than half of the star systems in our galaxy are at least... Double. For example, our polar star isn't one star at all, it's a triple star system. Believe me, it does look impressive, but they're probably not habitable. The stability of planetary orbits in such systems is still questionable," you jerked, realizing that you'd pressed too hard on the soft wall of the vase - it was dented.

Sighing and gathering your thoughts, you began to more carefully observe what your hands were doing. "More than half of the stars kinda get canceled out at once. But even if there's only one star, that's no guarantee of stability. At the same time, our sun... Many people only talk about the sun being an ordinary star of which there are countless, but to date notwin stars with the same size, luminosity, temperature, age, and metallicity have been found. I wouldn't call the sun an absolute, but we can't just take a red giant and say that because it's bigger, it has a wider habitable zone. In fact, it's true, but the bigger the star, the more powerful its level of ultraviolet radiation, and it burns its fuel so quickly that life near it simply doesn't have time to be born. As for our lesser brothers... Red dwarfs do exist for an incredibly long time, just an unimaginable amount of time, but they are very cold and dim, and a planet with the potential to develop life needs to be incredibly close to such a star, and what would ya think? The planet would just get caught in a tidal trap, forever turning only one side to the star, well, like the Moon does to the Earth. So it would always be monstrously hot on one side of the planet and monstrously cold on the other, with a stellar wind on top of that," you turned around to see if Gojo was asleep.

Regardless, his eyes were open and he looked focused, whether he was listening to you or trying to get the right curves on the vase. "What about the arrangement of planets in our system? Is it even damn normal that we have four small rocky planets first followed by gas giants? Where did that spread come from? In most systems of the universe planets aren't very different from each other, and here we have a small Mercury, and, damn it, Saturn and Jupiter, and such gas giants are quite rare, and these few very rarely have stable, almost circular orbits so far from their star, and we have two of them! Who conjured up this configuration in the first place? It is this distribution of planets that gives us the advantage of a shield, for Jupiter very often draws away all the nasty cosmic debris that would probably sterilize our planet. If Jupiter, this huge giant with the strongest gravity, had… let's say, not round enough orbit, the solar system would look very different. And probably without us."

Curses and cursed energy had been on the sorcerer's mind since childhood, and though he was able to defeat them, they still confused him, pulled him by the arms and led him astray, and at one point Gojo stopped realizing that the world was filled with more than just them. Curses were a threat to humanity, but how many dangers did people go through without realizing it? It was like a starting point - the notions of sorcerers and non-sorcerers, ranks, advantages, techniques and abilities blurred in his mind, and a single being with a unique destiny appeared before Gojo's eyes as a fleeting shadow.

"And the earth's huge core?" you continued restlessly. "The earth has a larger one than expected for some reason. Perhaps it has something to do with our satellite. Look at the satellites of other planets - some have none at all, others are just gravity-captured asteroids. And our moon...," you sighed, charmed, thinking of the beauty that was far away from you. "The formation of such a satellite is a mystery itself, and the lunar rock samples are too much like Earth's crust in composition. There is a legend among intelligent people... Oh, sorry, a theory," you were babbling so fast that Gojo didn't have time to ask, clarify, correct, admire, or doubt. "Theory about Theia. Theia is a supposed planet the size of Mars that once collided with our Earth, and on impact Theia's core and mantle mixed with Earth's ones, and the debris from the impact formed our Moon – beside controlling the tides, it contributes to Earth's strong magnetic field that protects us from cosmic radiation. Some evidence suggests that Theia may have formed in the outer solar system³ and most of Earth's water originated there. We may have two planets under our feet, and the oceans we are looking at may not have originated there. Also, the impact has given the Earth a particular axial tilt and a fast rate of rotation... Oh yeah, remember to count all those factors in your head because if you exclude even one, it's unlikely we'd be doing this right now."

You grimaced, trying not to laugh at the sight of your vase - it looked more like a child's handiwork than the efforts of two grown persons. "This rate of rotation reduces daily temperature fluctuations and makes photosynthesis viable, and the axial tilt shouldn't be too large - a planet with such a tilt will experience extreme seasonal climate fluctuations, and if the planet has too small axial tilt, the planet will have no seasons, which... uh, this is gonna sound ridiculous, but it will lead to a lack of stimulus for evolution. So if we find a planet somewhere in the universe with paradisiacal conditions, we probably won't find life on it. It's just not needed there. On such a planet, there are no difficult survival tasks to be solved. Contrasts are needed everywhere, but the negative conditions shouldn't be too negative, for life is a fragile thing after all. No one knows what the ratio is, though," you scrunched your nose in thought, lost in your own chatter, forgetting that you were up to your elbows in clay. The vase was almost done, and though it had visible imperfections and small dents, and the neck was a little tilted sideways, you didn't care a bit - you were fascinated and mesmerized by the process itself. "Let's say we did find a twin planet somewhere out there in space with the right atmosphere and a large satellite, within the habitable zone of a star and galaxy, there are gas giant defenders. What's next?" you sounded so indignant to Gojo like something that had already happened several billion years ago had never happened at all, which was why you were puffing so irritably now. "I don't know how to justify or explain this case, but the first brick of life that started all further evolutionary processes is called a replicator," you answered your own question. "But the first replicator must have appeared here by chance. Think about it - a system that can replicate itself must have appeared here by chance. Even if we don't go into further details, which are unbelievable... Not just unlikely, but exactly unbelievable, like, for example, an archaea cell that consumed a bacterium and for some reason didn't digest it, and thus created the first mitochondrion, and then at once the energy problem was solved and the possibility for unimpeded complication of life appeared. Anyway... How did the mind get here? We have some known criteria for a habitable planet, we have some known factors for the origin of life on Earth, but no one yet knows the reasons why the mind should have emerging. There are so many living beings on our planet, some are irretrievably gone, some are still living, and even if ya take the same dolphins, whose brains are similar in shape and size to ours... As some very smart guy said, 'dolphins have had about 20 million years to build a radio telescope-'"

"And have not done so," Gojo finished embarrassedly for you.

"How do ya...?" you exhaled in amazement, turning to him again.

Even when the vase was created, Gojo never removed his hands. On the contrary, squeezing your palms, he gently pressed your intertwined fingers against your apron. "Heard it somewhere, I think," Gojo said evasively, remembering flipping through all the books that had been left lying on your desk after your disappearance. He'd run his eyes over the lines without much thought or analysis, and he'd never go back to the lines he'd never understood.

"I've only told ya some of the facts that are on the surface, but how much more remains hidden from our eyes? I know that all of this can be argued one way or another, but it is important to remember that this is not a recipe for creating life. It's a recipe for creating people. On the one hand, I realize," you whispered guiltily, snuggling into his neck. "That I'm just speculating based on what I've seen through the keyhole, but on the other...," the warmth of his body drowned into your own, melting away all courage and making you speak even more quietly. "Ya know, it may be a miracle to everyone else that ya came into this world as a strongest sorcerer with the techniques of six eyes and infinity, but to me, the miracle is that ya came into this world as a human."

The words he'd heard from a thousand curses rang in Gojo's head. 'We are better. We are stronger. We are more intelligent. We are superior to humans in all things.' - but where would these devils of hell end up if humans had never had the chance to live?

In the midst of this eternal flight of a small planet through an empty, unfriendly and boundless something, floating through time that didn't exist and horrors unknown to anyone, a random life suddenly appeared - the sorcerer realized that you started stepping towards each other billions years ago, and even though you came from a different side, still you were here, ready to accept his every ridiculous scheme.

Humans had created what Gojo had fought against all his life. Now, thinking about it, his mind emphasized not fighting and running, not blood and loss, but something else. The sorcerer saw himself from the distance - his movements, his breathing, and the way his eyes flooded into the vast blue sky. He could no longer distinguish his motives - Gojo was completely oblivious to them, and they were immediately replaced by yours. Who did he have to thank for being on the same endless stretch of time with you? Or had no one had a hand in it, and even chance had its own probability? If so, it couldn't be justified by mere coincidence or even magic, which had long been commonplace for him. You ended up being right. It was a miracle.

Gojo gently placed his clay-stained hand on your cheek. You shuddered, either from the chill or from surprise, and looked up at Gojo, and the world around you froze with you. You were staring at him with open eyes, his clay fingerprints were on your face - or rather on the visible part of it - and there was no better proof that he had touched you once.

The magic of the halted moment was dispelled by your wry smile. "Payback!" you exclaimed, squeezing Gojo's cheeks with your grimy hands. You were a little concerned when he didn't resist you - on the contrary, he sat obediently and quietly, letting you do whatever you wanted with him. "Ya okay?"

"Well, kinda...," Gojo sighed quietly, looking away - he was afraid that in his shameless eyes you'd see the pictures he'd drawn. Those marks he'd just left on you weren't just on your cheeks. What would they look like on your neck? On your collarbones? And how would his handprints look under your breasts? No matter how soon the wet clay dried on your body, Gojo would keep kissing you relentlessly, panting, even on the verge of passing out. He was still thinking slowly and confusedly, his eyes blurring to the point where the floor and the ceiling were swapped. Remembering that you were sitting close to him, Gojo slowly rose from the bench. He squeezed his eyes shut, forcibly erasing the images of tenderness intertwined - what if you had already sensed his desire? Nobara had been right after all. He really was the complete pervert. "There's been a bit of a revaluation of values," he buried his face in his hands, rubbing his burning skin. "I'm gonna go see Kaori. I'll tell her we're done and she'll put the vase in the oven. Be right back."

"Eh?" you bluntly blurted out, turning around and only catching a glimpse of the snow-white curls. Dazed, you frowned your eyebrows harder in bewilderment. What did his words mean? What were those values anyway? You were only more nervous as you wondered what had made Gojo jump up and run away from you. It didn't seem unusual, but it was the first time he looked so lost and wished he could get out of your sight sooner. Or was it the other way around, that he just didn't want to see you? Against your will, the recent events began to spontaneously replay before your eyes. Maybe the sorcerer was tired of your chatter? 'Don't get too worked up,' you thought, rolling your eyes at your own thoughts, but the wonderful time you'd had with him replaced by his almost fleeing silhouette, jabbed you again, unpleasantly close to your heart. Maybe you did say something wrong? 'He was just asking about motivation, and ya just starting up again,' you pouted, resentful of yourself.

You waited obediently for a minute. You humbly waited two more. You didn't move even when ten minutes had passed. You realized that if you sat like that for a moment longer, you would turn into a lump of clay, and your thoughts would mold you into something disturbing and then laughingly crush you. Gojo was standing there in the hallway, talking quietly on the phone. You couldn't tell which of you had the more distraught face.

Noticing you, the sorcerer paused half-heartedly and said a careless goodbye to the caller, ruffling his hair with an irritated motion of his hand. "What's wrong?" you asked, stepping closer to him.

"The date will have to end there," he said guiltily, rubbing the back of his head. "Work calls."

"What?" you muttered frustratedly. "What about the vase? We haven't even painted it yet-"

"Oh, how lovely!" the sorcerer cooed, wrapping you in a tight embrace. "Are you really that upset?" masking his own resentment at the unfair world, he continued to smile slyly. "Don't worry, I'll arrange a thousand more."

"That's what stresses me out-"

"You know, I really liked it," Gojo whispered, ignoring your joking quip. "And don't worry about the vase... I warned Kaori that we'll pick it up in a couple days," you pulled away from him, but you were already standing on the doorstep of Frank's house instead of the workshop. "Also, next time I'll be more romantic and walk you home humanely," noticing your dazed look, Gojo continued tease, flirting. It frightened you that you couldn't tell the fine line between his frivolous flirtations anymore. He'd be better off if there was no truth to them. Time didn't exist when you were with Gojo, and events came one after another, erasing cause and effect, and though you'd been taught to run, you were sometimes unable to catch up with him. You came to your senses when you felt an unobtrusive, instant pain in the bridge of your nose. You glanced warily at the sorcerer. He had just shamelessly bitten your nose. "Bun tasting!" he laughed, satisfied that he had brought you out of your state of confusion. Nothing dared distract you from him. "I'll go, Mochi," there was no longing in his voice, but it slipped into his playful kiss on your hand.

"Are ya gonna go just like that?" you shouted back. Gojo remained grimy, wearing a dirty apron and with your handprints on his face. "What will the others think?"

"Honey, if I cared what other people thought of me, I'd have drowned myself in the river a long time ago!" he shouted back, moving farther and farther away from you.

"If anything, it's nearby!" you prodded him, but got no response - you couldn't even see his smile from here anymore.

You kept looking at him, and that nickname warmed you despite the fading sun. How long had it been since anyone had called you that? How long had it been since you'd heard that word? And why had it come to Gojo's mind? You paused at the beginning of the path up the hill, coming down from the porch, wanting to capture his image even though his back was to you. He came down slowly and unconcernedly, deliberately helping you burn out and fringe his outline to stay in your mind forever.

Gojo would have teleported. He wouldn't have wasted his precious time, and he would have been in the right place in the world, but he could feel you staring at him. A feeling that was frightening in its intrusiveness, and one he was ready to cling to if it ever thought of leaving. Your images drifted inexorably away from each other, but memories, like a reliable companion, connected you again, wherever you were. When Gojo turned around at the foot of the hill, he saw only your silhouette standing against the sunlight. Strangely, he couldn't make out your eyes, your face, your hair color, or your clothes, but even in another lifetime he would have unmistakably known it was you. Your image waved at him, and Gojo waved back embarrassedly. "See ya," he whispered to your shadow in farewell.

You took off your shoes nervously in the hallway, trying to do it as quietly as possible, all the while thinking that it would have been more practical and safer to crawl into your room through the window. There was no rustling or fussing in the kitchen, but you could smell the subtle smell of roasting meat. Frank had been here recently, cooking dinner, but had he come into your room? Had he noticed you were missing? You quickly pulled your phone out of your pocket, and after making sure there were no messages from the man, you exhaled frantically. The lack of obvious signs of his awareness didn't mean Frank didn't suspect anything. You, carefully making your way through the kitchen like a minefield, glanced out the window. There was no sign of anyone in the garden, which gave you a new wave of burning anxiety. Sensing something wrong, you bit your lip. You walked around the dining table unable to find an appetite even though your stomach was rumbling. You had to get rid of all the evidence.

You quickly went up to your room and threw your clothes off as quickly as possible, kicking them under the bed. You put on your pajamas and jumped up to the mirror. The very thought of having to wash Gojo's handprints off your face had your soul on a hook, and the more you looked at them, the more the inevitable tugged at the fishing line. Gently running your fingers over the cracked clay, you felt the warmth of the sorcerer despite his cold absence. His unexpected behavior in the workshop had confused you, but afterward he'd acted as he usually did - was that a reason to worry?

Shaking your head and shrugging away the image of him that suddenly jumped up, you headed for the bathroom to wash away the evidence of how willful and frivolous daughter you'd been. The clay flowed reluctantly and almost painfully down the walls of the sink, and you rinsed off one mask and immediately put on another. Obedience and reasonableness.

Your stomach whined again, and you clutched at it, whimpering unhappily. In the future, you'd still be willing to sign up for any of Gojo's ventures, but only if he fed you. Frank had always taught you that appetite comes with the eating, and you went back to the kitchen.

There was a freshly cooked dinner in the oven, and the fridge was bursting with food. There were berries, fruits, vegetables, cheeses and bacon, even fish - smoked or fresh. Lazily examining the contents of the refrigerator, your hand involuntarily reached for the yogurt. The front door slammed, and thinking Frank had come in, you shut your eyes, ready for a likely lecture if you failed or even a heated argument. You felt the guest stop next to the dining table, but the figure, though tall, was still not the same as Frank's. Opening a squeezed eye and glancing in that direction, you swallowed your own heart that someone had kindly removed from your chest. Closing the refrigerator door quietly and nodding uncertainly in greeting, you clumsily made your way to the stairs.

"Adoptee, wait," Rachel stopped you, and you were taken aback. "I...," she continued confusedly, expecting you to turn to her. "I brought chocolate milk," she got what she wanted - you were now facing your sister, but you still hadn't made a move to meet her. "It's not even poisoned," the girl smiled weakly. Her words came together fragilely, and the blade of clear tears was ready to shatter them.

"Uh… Can ya braid me?" you asked timidly, not moving.

"Yeah," she whimpered, pressing her hand to her mouth, tears streaming down her fingers as they poured down her cheeks in a relentless, graceful river. "Yeah, I can."

While you were looking for rubber bands all over the house, the kitchen suddenly smelled like caramel popcorn. You were ready to punch your own stomach for it like it were a separate entity, began to resent you in such a way that it seemed to be heard in the next house. When you came downstairs, the coffee table was already littered with soda cans, chips, marmalade wrappers, and candy bars of every taste and color. As you stared at it all, your stomach quieted abruptly as if it wanted you to forget about its hunger.

Rachel wasn't here, though the TV was playing. Sighing, you sat down on the floor by the coffee table and put down the hard-to-find rubber bands. Just as you opened a candy bar and popped it in your mouth, the door swung open, hitting the wall. "Here I am!" exclaimed Rachel, holding a huge bucket of spicy chicken wings. "Still hot," she told you, wrinkling her nose in delight and placing the bucket in front of you.

When she plopped down on the couch, you moved closer to your sister, sitting right between her legs. She began to brush your hair, deliberately touching the back of your head with the tines of her hairbrush - you shivered, feeling tingles all over your body. Rachel suppressed a chuckle, thinking of how you looked like a puppy with its belly scratched each time.

Rachel gently tousled your strands and weaved them with skill - she'd been doing it like a pro since she was a little girl, ever since she'd had a hairbrush in her hand. You'd never once squeaked in your entire life simply because you'd never felt a tugging or burning sensation on your scalp - your hair felt like it was being pulled by the wind, not human fingers. "How did that happen?" your sister asked quietly, suddenly.

"What do ya mean?" you asked drowsily.

"How did ya kill that bastard?" she asked louder. There was no demand in her voice, only a desire to satisfy her anger. "Did he suffer?"

You sighed tiredly and opened the can of soda, which immediately hissed at you. "I wouldn't say his death was so slow and painful," you said, wrinkling your face in annoyance. "But I told him I'd kill his daughter, and afterward I made him choose between dick or heart."

"Let me guess," she laughed ringingly. "Did that asshole pick a dick?"

"Uh-huh," you chuckled quietly, sipping from the can.

She sighed heavily - you didn't laugh with her. "Come on, adoptee," the girl tried to cheer you up. "The bastard deserved it."

"What about Ravona?" you asked confusedly, making Rachel feel the slumbering guilt again, the one that had reminded Rachel that she had a hand in your madness too. Without thinking about the consequences of the disaster, she'd faced them head-on, and only now had the sense to drop the rope she'd always used to tug at you.

"Do ya remember how she kept looking at us?" she snorted quietly. "I'd rip that bitch's hair out myself."

"Well... Ripping out the hair and ripping out the heart aren't the same thing," you muttered sarcastically.

Rachel, because of her own desires, which had no ends or logical completions, almost left you both alone. Her intentions were deaf and blind, and if she'd drowned them in alcohol before, making them flutter and sink, now her sober head was generating new desires and drawing clear paths to them - albeit paths that led to the unknown, but now she knew for sure: you were a family despite your unusual differences. You'd started this together, and if there was an end to it, you had to stay together until it.

"Rach...," you drawled, weighing the significance of your own words. "Have ya ever wondered why Dany was there?"

"Dunno," Rachel shrugged, continuing to braid your hair. "Those assholes wanted to assign her a mission?"

Doubt, sprinkled on top of worry, tried to overpower you in an unfair fight - you felt the sting of conscience at every thought that Rachel might snap again if you voiced your assumptions, and though you backed down every so often, you rarely lost. "Yoichi said she was the one who leaked all the information about us to him. Right down to the fact that Kyle went on the raid that day instead of me. At the time, I was a little... Um, I was a little nonplussed at his words, but now I'm sitting here remembering how Dany blamed herself before. I thought she was blaming herself for the rape, but I'm kinda uneasy."

Her hands froze in your hair, and you tightened your lips in anticipation. "Those fucking scums," she hissed, but despite her righteous anger, it didn't affect you as she continued to gently braid your hair. You raised your eyebrows in surprise, and your confusion was left to your own judgment, for you had expected her to be angry with Danielle. "Taking advantage of a little girl just to mess us up big time."

"And they almost succeeded," you muttered, remembering what you'd been through. It seemed to you that the death of a loved one and the hatred of other was staring enviously at you, baring its teeth and preparing to attack you again. "I just can't get why she did that."

"Hunters have never shied away from resorting to dirty methods to achieve their own ends," she sighed, taking the soda from you with one hand and sipping from your it.

"But we're voidrunners," you said thoughtfully, trying to scratch the back of your head, for which you received a slap on the arm.

"We are," Rach agreed. "Dany still isn't. Stupid, of course, but maybe that's why she decided to get back at us."

"That's not like her," you countered, wrinkling your nose in frustration. "I'm starting to feel she was just intimidated... Only how, and if that's really the case, why didn't she tell us anything?"

"Look, no offense," she brushed it off. "But she's had the 'I'll do it all myself' example in front of her eyes for most of her conscious life. So why do ya think she didn't say anything?" you buried your face in your hands and collapsed your head right at your sister's feet. "Hey! I'm not done yet!"

"Ya...," you hesitantly began, swallowing. "Ya're not mad at her?"

"And ya?" she asked defiantly, hurt that you were inadvertently making her look unstable with your question. "Look, it's her fault for leaking the info, it's my fault for getting drunk and calling ya with complaints, it's your fault for going for me, and it's Kyle's fault... It's his fault for being born a good-hearted and ever-helpful fool and offering to go that day instead of ya. So if it's everyone's fault... It turns out it's no one's fault."

"Maybe ya're right," you said quietly, sighing. "Dany can't stay with us," you said, reluctantly raising your head. "It's not even a matter of trust here, it's her mental health. When she comes to her senses, she'll decide whether she wants to continue or not," biting your lip, you reflected - Danielle really has been through a lot, but she still hasn't been able to stand up for herself. "Ya know, though... I don't think she's gonna be a voidrunner with that kinda personality."

"That's true, adoptee," she muttered, concentrating on securing the braids with rubber bands. "But it's not for us to decide for her."

"I feel like I need to talk to her," you admitted embarrassedly. "After all, she did see another side of me that day," Rachel looked at you sympathetically, pressing her lips together in frustration - it wasn't long ago that she herself wanted you to let go and lose control of your emotions. "But I dunno how to face her yet."

"Ya won't be able to avoid each other forever," your sister tried to assure you. "So it's gonna happen sooner or later, whether ya want it to or not."

"Thanks!" you hissed, slapping her thigh. "Calmed me the hell down."

You both flinched when something rustled on the stairs to the second floor. When you looked up, you saw Frank sitting at the top of the stairs, sighing in fascination as he watched you. You both shrank and, blushing embarrassedly, pretended you were just watching the show. Rachel nonchalantly brushed away your braids that she had just finished weaving. Coughing, she grabbed a can of soda and opened it and flopped down on the back of the couch.

It didn't help; the steps creaked dangerously, heralding the approaching loving typhoon. "My girls!" hiccupped the man, almost sobbing, raking the two of you in his arms. You, with dazed eyes, miraculously ended up on the couch.

"Dad," Rachel squeezed out, feeling her eyes almost fall out of her orbits.

"Frank," you wheezed, feeling like your ribs were about to break.

"Oh, thank goodness!" he exclaimed heartily, kissing the top of your heads. "At last ya are together again," his parental heart would never heal from the loss of one child, but at least it had stopped bleeding now that his daughters were reunited. "Let's go to the table, it's not a food," he said, wincing and nodding toward your snacks. Before you could even squeak, his hands were literally dragging you over to the table. You and Rachel looked at each other awkwardly, and when Rachel wheezed, holding back laughter, you pressed your lips together and poked her in the side to shut her up.

Banging the pots around, the man placed plates of recently prepared dinner in front of you. "Food will solve all problems," he stated firmly, taking a seat across from you. "So what were ya two talking about?"

"About Dany," you said, stuffing your cheeks with meat, popping tomato slices into your mouth.

"Oh," Frank shook his head sullenly. "I may sound like an asshole now, but ya did the right thing. Though ya didn't hold back at some points," he gave you a reproachful look.

"Dad," Rachel hissed, pushing the mushrooms back to the edge of her plate. "When did ya get so soft? They deserve it and that's that. There's nothing to discuss morality or the condition of the adoptee. They brought it on themselves."

"Young lady, watch your tongue," Frank clucked, crossing his arms over his chest. "I am still the head of the family."

"Bitch please," Rachel grumbled, waving his words away. "Ya're just an old man who falls asleep after every weeded bed. Get over it," you glared at your sister fearfully and began chewing your food with great effort. Rach looked dazedly at her hand that had placed the fork on the table and then slapped Rachel herself on the forehead. "Dad!" she blurted out indignantly.

"Say that again," Frank asked unkindly, tapping his finger defiantly on his forearm.

"I get it," whimpered the girl, rubbing her forehead.

"That's right," the man hummed contentedly. "And ya," when he turned to you, you almost choked. "Anything ya wanna say?"

All the sins you'd committed flashed before your eyes, and you even remembered how you'd cut his hair as a child one sweltering summer because the man had complained about the unbearable heat. You tried not to move; you thought that if you lifted a finger, sweat would immediately pour off you. Had he found out that you had run out of the house today? Did he really know you well enough to read your face? Slowly finishing your meal, you were caught swallowing your food loudly. "Did ya really only lose your temper over Dany, or is there something else?" asked Frank forehead.

"Uh...," you drawled dumbly, slamming your eyes shut. "Okay, take it any way ya want," you sighed, splaying your hands. "Yoichi cooperated with the wrong creatures," at your father's surprised look, you only nodded affirmatively. "Exactly with the creatures. One of the demons is pretty well ensconced in Christian's body," you said evasively, keeping quiet and not saying his name. It wouldn't do them any good anyway. "Yoichi supplied him with people through his club, and I also think that demon had something to do with Kyle's death, maybe he ordered Yoichi to pressure Dany and tell her to make sure anyone but me went on the raid that day with Megumi," you suggested. "Anyway, that demon paid off our deceased friend pretty well."

"How long has that thing been pretending to be one of us?" muttered Frank, rubbing his chin.

"I have no idea," you said, hiding your anxiety. Closing your eyes, you tried to catch your breath. If only you knew. "Anyway, the demon escaped," you spat out, remembering how Rei had merged with the air and left you alone without a fight.

Now Frank could no longer look at you with judgment and reproach; he felt a satisfaction that, by its wrongness, clouded his common sense. "Serves him right," Frank summed up in one word. "Oh, it's gonna be hard on Nathaniel and Ellie now..."

"Come on, that old hag already got dementia," Rachel said indignantly. "So Nael's the only one left to deal with all this."

You finished your dinner in silence, and Frank, blaming it on his bad back, went back to his bedroom, leaving you alone with the dirty dishes. Rachel scrubbed the baking tray of grease with a coarse washcloth while you scrubbed the oven from the inside. An unobtrusive song played softly from your sister's phone - it gave you morale and made you occasionally rub the walls in time with the music.

When the two of you muffled in unison on the chorus, you grinned at the same time. With a soft kick in the butt, you climbed out of the oven, stood up, and started to help your sister with the dishes. She glanced uncertainly in your direction as you scrubbed the plate to a shine, hoping you were thinking the same thing. Now it was your turn. "Adoptee."

"Yeah?"

"It's time for us to get back to work."

"Rach, there's only three of us," you shook your head, biting your lip disappointedly. "Remember how we worked back then. Our bodies didn't even have time to recover between raids."

"There's actually four of us," she reminded you, raising an eyebrow.

"I will not send Megumi alone into the void," you stated firmly, setting your plate on the shelf with a clink.

"If we don't make him a voidrunner, then consider Kyle dead for nothing," as soon as you opened your mouth to protest, she stomped her foot and immediately began gibbering excitedly. "Think about it! We're not gonna enter the void alone anymore, it'll be four of us! So what if it's gonna be different every time we go in there? What the hell difference does it make if we run thousands of miles in search of a settlement or if we just change everything with our entry-exit? Sooner or later our luck will smile on us and we'll be right where we need to be. Everything else we'll do according to the standard - four of us go in, run for three days, four of us go back in, and that's it. And that's it until we find what we're looking for."

In another life, you would have sat down and talked to everyone involved in your case. You would have listened to all the theories, suggestions and assumptions and made a decision that suited everyone. But now you were all getting too caught up in the moment - it was uncharacteristic of people that all their conscious lives had been used to running. It was time to replace indecision with action, to unleash claws and teeth and dark energy - and even though it was all rash, it was better than continuing to stand still. "Deal."

[October 21, 2020, 11:52pm, hunters' hq, training field]

Each of you had to choose your own guiding star when you set foot on this path. Thirst for blood, thirst for revenge, thirst for adventure - each of you ran along your own way, and though it was different, you always moved forward hand in hand. The farther you went, the brighter your guides shone in the sky of life - big and small, they illuminated the way in life, in dreams and in other worlds. Wherever you went, wherever you looked, everything was illuminated by the light of motives and hopes, and that radiance, spilling over the vast expanses, reached your hearts, making them tremble and beat fast.

Preparations for the next raid were almost complete - the four of you were standing in the field, checking your belts and gear. It had been agreed that since you were no longer traveling alone, one of you could carry a backpack with water and a small amount of food - a fate that fell on Megumi's shoulders as the most inexperienced. More than once there had been nagging arguments about hazing on his part, but in the end he was only too glad when he had the opportunity to take at least one sip of water in the void - it was always icy cold and piercing to the bone, but it was far better than dying of dehydration.

Rachel smoked nonchalantly while you and Issu shoved high-calorie bars, water bottles, and a few self-heating packs into the backpack on Megumi's back. With each new raid, you were getting more and more back in shape, and Megumi was just gaining it - the boy was getting better at tolerating the eerie cold of the void. "Did ya bring cigarettes?" asked Rachel, shamelessly rummaging through the backpack.

"Yeah," you said, shoving her aside.

"Uh-oh," she grinned meaningfully behind your backs, rubbing her palms together. "Here comes your wifey to see ya off."

Before you knew it, you and Megumi were in a tight, almost bone-breaking embrace. "Every time is like seeing you off to war!" lamented Gojo, sobbing dramatically. "You," he glared sternly at you. "Keep an eye on Megumi," his sternness fell on the boy after those words. "And you keep an eye on her. Is that clear?" something rattled under your ear, and you squinted - did he really bring the same things this time too?

"At least you'd change the tune," Megumi muttered, grudgingly grimacing his face and breaking out of his embrace.

"So how else do you suggest I express my love if he acts like this no matter what I say or do?" the sorcerer asked you, pouting his lips.

"Ya're aware that love is supposed to be selfless, right?" you laughed. Gojo only snorted. Having lived side by side with you since only a short time, he was well aware of that. "Don't tell me ya brought it... again," you began hesitantly, trying to see what he was holding in his hand.

"Sure I did!" exploded Gojo and grabbed Megumi by the scruff of the neck. The boy glared angrily at the teacher over his shoulder, but the sorcerer, ignoring Fushiguro, opened his backpack and shoved a dozen wristwatches into it. "I've synchronized and checked everything, so don't thank me!" he zipped up the backpack in one motion and nudged Megumi in the back with his hands.

"Is this really necessary?" you asked confusedly.

"Definitely," he patted you on the shoulder, grinning through his teeth. "Thanks to someone, I'm now psychologically traumatized," the smile disappeared from his face like on cue - Gojo immediately took on a serious look. "Mochi, I might be joking every time I see you off," he put his arms around you again, resting his forehead against yours - he had to bend down every time. "But every time, I remember how you...," the sorcerer swallowed, trying to banish the wistful expression on his face - it was like he was back in the day you never came home. "Take care of yourself. And keep an eye on my little brat, 'kay?"

"Okay," you nodded, taking his arms, letting him know you had to go. Unwillingly letting you go, the sorcerer staggered backward, not looking away from you.

"Hey, have ya two had enough of talking?" asked Rach sarcastically, coming up to you and shoving you with her shoulder. "Ya're making me sick to my stomach!"

"Jealous?" you ask, grinning.

"Maybe," she teased, showing her tongue.

In or out of battle, Gojo saw many exciting things. Colors that were beyond the reach of ordinary person, shimmering and sparkling, sweeping his enemies into dust and then into ashes. He saw the graceful movements with which his students or colleagues overpowered their foes, how deftly and quickly the blades pierced their guts. The crimson sunsets and golden dawns of each imminent day, which Gojo had seen long ago with his impressionable childish eyes, paled before the four silhouettes.

The four shadows were nameless in the twilight, made human only by the evening breeze that played with their dark hair - they had no colors, no graceful movements, their faces refused to be illuminated by the early sunset. Suddenly, the evening sky was shrouded in dark clouds, the shadows faded, and Gojo involuntarily hugged himself, shivering from the cold of the north wind.

Thinking about what it would be like to find himself not in front of these shadows, but among them, Gojo covered his eyes with his hand, shielding them from the purple flash.

"Relocate."

You immediately looked at Megumi - he was no longer clutching his chest, feeling a burning sensation in his lungs. He was standing straight, chin raised like defying the purple horizon. You raised an eyebrow in bewilderment as a smoldering cigarette butt fell near your feet. Rachel, only now putting on her respirator, winked at you defiantly. "So?" she asked slyly, stretching. "Which way this time?"

Looking around, you didn't notice anything remarkable - there was just the usual vast expanse of dark sands. "Hell knows. Any ideas?"

Rach, sighing, jerked one of her arms down. "Issu, turn your thing on!"

"Observation."

Hundreds of images flashed before your eyes - you saw through the eyes of the loners that roamed the area where the ability was spreading. It was the same emptiness without signs of life, and there was no hint of habitation anywhere. No footprints, no corpses. "Fine," Rachel kicked the sand in frustration. "Let's go, then."

As soon as you nodded, it was like you were let off the leash and rushed forward. Rachel was always trying to get ahead, her silhouette flashing in the light of the horizon, then fading. You kept glancing at Issu and Megumi. While the former endured the stress without difficulty, the latter would occasionally stumble in the sand whether from fatigue or habit, and you would grab Fushiguro's elbow to pull him back into line.

How many have this place taken, how many buried corpses have you run over? The emptiness did not spare the weak, and it mocked the brave and strong even more, not giving them the honor of bowing their heads - it simply chopped them down mercilessly. You stomped the sand relentlessly as if death itself were stepping on your heels - you looked back with excitement, giggling uncontrollably to yourself.

When Megumi stopped, so did you - giving Issu the go-ahead to run to Rachel, you took off Fushiguro's backpack and pulled out a bottle of water. He took off his respirator, took a quick sip and put his mask back on - the boy didn't even realize how cold that water was at first, only coughing a few seconds later. Patting him on the back, you waited for him to straighten up again. Wrapping your hands around his face, you sighed uneasily - Megumi was colder than a corpse in the morgue. Embarrassed, he nodded, letting you know he was ready to continue.

You slowed down, letting the boy exhale a little. Your eyes began to glaze over with an endless purple glow, which only made you more annoyed - your soul wanted to speed up, but you obediently kept your pace, letting Megumi run ahead of you. You'd spent quite a bit of your conscious life in this place, and Megumi had only recently started, but was already running on par with you all. Humming contentedly to yourself under your breath, you leveled up with him. When he looked at you questioningly, you winked, not noticing how his cold cheeks were flushed - it was unusual for a person who had been on his own since childhood to be silently concerned.

Megumi, not wanting to give in to any of you, sped up his run, bringing up swirls of black sand behind him. Surprisingly, this place gave not only heavy thoughts of the enslaved and killed - the faster the boy ran, the more he felt freedom, that cold air picked up his fatigue and carried it away. He involuntarily felt like a master in a foreign boundless expanse, and if anyone disagreed with him, let them catch him first.

At first, the image of Issu still running ahead appeared, but after a moment, the light of the horizon revealed Rachel, who stood motionless, her palm over her eyes, looking at something. You and Megumi looked at each other in bewilderment.

Stopping beside your sister, Megumi, feeling the cold air release him and return his fatigue, crouched down and tried to catch his breath. Issu silently unzipped the backpack and pulled out a bottle of water and a self-heating pack. You, on the other hand, started to gaze in the same direction as your sister - gradually a corpse appeared before your eyes that was almost buried under the sand. "Can ya feel it too?" she asked. It wasn't until you stopped and caught your breath that you felt your skin begin to tingle. It warmed. "I told ya we'd get lucky today!" she exclaimed contentedly.

"Ya lying," you grudgingly gritted out. "Ya didn't say anything like that!"

You immediately received a slap on the forehead. "Shut up," she muttered through a happy smile.

Rubbing the sore spot and pouting resentfully, you stepped away from your sister, trying to see something in that boundless veil - it was still a hostage to the unchanging color, afraid to show you anything but empty land. The two of you nodded wordlessly in agreement, and, taking your companions under your arms, you headed in opposite directions.

You glanced back and watched as Rachel and Issu moved away from you, then turned around again. Megumi was walking beside you, he kept turning his head from side to side like a bloodhound, which made you grin. Sooner or later, he'd learn to rely on his inner senses, not just his surroundings.

The farther you went, the colder it got. You felt another slap, and with a frustrated sigh, you took Megumi's arm and steered you away from your intended course. Despite the icy air, it was only getting stuffier - you could hear the boy next to you breathing heavily and glancing at you, probably to make sure he wasn't the only one who felt out of place. You both knew that as soon as you stopped, the hands of those places would only clench tighter around your necks. "Hold on for a little longer," you muttered, your gaze trying to find Rachel and Issu. "We'll find it soon."

As you went down the small hill and found yourself in a low place, you were shaken by an unpleasant feeling - it seemed that there were some unfriendly faces about to appear from above. A little way forward on a gentle rise, you found yourself once more in the midst of a plain. This place was always intended to make the wanderer feel that he was walking in circles.

"Found it!" with a sudden shout, Rachel threw herself at you, knocking you both to the ground. You almost rolled down the slope, but you were stopped by Issu - he rolled his eyes and silently grabbed both of you by the scruff of your neck. "Let's go quickly!" she yanked your arm hard, forcing you to run after her - your shoulder miraculously didn't crunch.

As the first barracks appeared on the horizon, your heart whimpered involuntarily. You remembered the blurred images of the once good friends who had brightened your imprisonment and whom you had promised to lead out of this place and into their old world, but that shaky vow had been shattered by the death of a stalwart person, leaving those people behind forever. Biting your lip, you kept running after your sister toward new hearts, dedicating yours to those black sands - even if that dedication would soon turn into a funeral, you had no time to feel sorry for yourself or those forever left behind.

As you ran up to the barracks, Rachel caught sight of the overseer standing on the roof and giggled quietly - at that moment you realized that she was about to let go of your hand. And so it happened: in the blink of an eye, the girl, being on the roof, immediately tore his flesh in the area of the another heart with her hand - with her strength and control over energy did not even require a weapon. Rachel, without dropping his body from her hand, tried to laugh as quietly as possible, and, only when she brought the demon's body to the edge, she finally ripped her hand from his rib cage - ashes that never reached your heads sprinkled on you. "High!" she sighed happily, jumping off the roof.

"Couldn't you be more careful?" that voice almost made you both faint with surprise, only Megumi remained calm. "There could have been more than one," Issu grumbled unhappily, eyeing Rachel - she was speechless from surprise.

"Ya can talk?" you asked in an amazed whisper, afraid to scare off his talkativeness.

You didn't know that his sociability was not fearful at all; it was rather lazy, and the boy didn't think it necessary to stir it up in any way. Issu, pretending that nothing had happened, looked into the barracks and counted the people. "Twenty-three in this one," he summarized, heading back outside.

"Okay," you mumbled dazedly, still looking at him with round eyes.

"I'll count the others for now," he said, and without waiting for another shocked response, he set off to count the people.

Rachel came to her senses when you shoved her shoulder. "Oh my god," she drawled, giving Issu a look. "Another day, another breakthrough," she whispered, shaking her head slowly. "Alrighty," Rach perked up, peering into the nearest barracks as well. "What do we have here?"

The girl wondered - how was Issu able to accurately count people in such darkness and filth? What was lying there in the corner - rags or a few people? How did he realize they were all alive? Some of them seemed to have died long ago - they were lying there, curling their skinny bodies into rolls and not moving. Only one gaffer, who seemed to be smaller than a child, looked fearfully at Rachel with sunken eyes. "Hey, man!" hissed Rach, turning to him. "Gather five... Nah, better six people. We'll get ya out of here soon."

Rachel snorted irritably when the old man, without taking his glassy eyes off her, gave no sign of life. Poking her head out of the doorway, she walked over to Megumi, and in one motion she turned him around and started rummaging through his backpack. Finding something, she walked back to the barracks. "And for the cigarettes?" the girl said slyly, waving a pack of cigarettes.

The gaffer's gaze changed - it was like a fortune were being held in front of him. He crawled hesitantly toward Rachel - the girl felt as if she were taming a wild animal - and held out his hand. He remained frozen in that position, hesitant to take the cigarette packet and shutting his eyes, clearly expecting a whiplash or worse. Rach, sighing, shoved the cigarettes into his hand and clasped his fingers. The old man opened his eyes and stared in disbelief, first at her and then at the jewel that had fallen to his share. Tears streamed down his wrinkled cheeks and he sat down on his knees and began to bow restlessly, nearly hitting the floor. "Hey, hey!" she stammered, trying to stop him - the gaffer shuddered and immediately crawled back to his corner.

Rachel, standing up in front of you, scratched her forehead a little confused. "I'm still not used to this kinda thing," she admitted on an exhale.

"Ya looked like a maniac trying to lure a child with candy," you tsked at your sister. "Sure he was scared."

"Got any better options?" she asked defiantly, spreading her arms out to the sides.

"Let's find an empty barracks for starters," you suggested, looking around. "And then we'll think about it... It's not a bad idea to bring supplies here first. It looks like we're gonna be here a while."

"Uh-huh," she nodded reluctantly, ready to move forward.

You wandered cautiously through the nooks and crannies, peering into each barracks like stray cats. There were squeaks and cries here and there, and Rachel was the only one who kept going away for a little while, coming back more and more satisfied - after each of her brief disappearance, the sobbing stopped. When you glared at your sister, she only tipped her chin defiantly, demanding proof of her misdeeds.

When you finally found an empty barrack and went inside, you waited for Issu and began to settle in - according to your colleague, there were about three hundred people here. When everyone but Megumi had taken off their masks, the boy stared at you perplexed. "You should take it off too," Issu muttered, pulling some water out of the backpack. "It might be uncomfortable at first, but you'll get used to it," he warned honestly, taking a little sip from the bottle.

Megumi sat down next to his partner and pressed his fingers where Kyle had taught him, and the mask gave a distinctive click as it pulled away from his face. As soon as he took a breath, Fushiguro felt a choking sensation, but it was nothing like what he'd felt when he'd first arrived here. His lungs weren't scorched by icy flames, his insides weren't covered in frost, and his hot blood wasn't frozen. "What are you doing?" exasperated Issu, glaring at Megumi, who was breathing shallowly and frequently. "Breathe slower, you idiot."

"I have enough teachers in my life without you, asshole," Fushiguro spat out, but despite the altercation, he took the advice. His body relaxed visibly, though he continued to wrinkle with each breath.

Rachel, walking slowly over to you, was also staring at the boys. "Hey," she turned to you in a conspiratorial whisper, shoving you lightly with her shoulder. "Are your eyes double-visioned too?"

You scratched your temple in confusion. There were two sullen, grumpy copies sitting in front of you, even the strands of black hair falling equally over their eyes. Except, Issu's hair was longer. "Looks like it," you clicked your tongue quietly. "By the way, who's going for supplies?"

"I'm ready," Megumi offered like a perpetual volunteer.

"More options?" you ask, looking at Rachel and raising an eyebrow skeptically.

"Why I can't?" Megumi jumped to his feet, staring at you glumly.

"Because I said so," you waved away his indignation.

"God," snorted Issu quietly, stuffing the water bottle into the backpack. Getting up, he headed for the exit. "I'll go if you can't decide."

"I'm with you!" exclaimed Rachel joyfully, bursting up and catching up with the boy.

"I don't need a pain in the ass," Issu muttered quietly, but his scolding was heard by everyone present.

"Hey!" appealed Rach to him resentfully. She wrapped her arms around the boy's neck and bent him over, then began to rub the top of his head with her fist. "Ya just learned to talk, and ya're already snapping at your elders?"

"Get off!" you couldn't see what was happening because Rachel had dragged the boy away, all you could see of him was a small patch of black hair on the doorstep. "I said get your hands off me!" you heard muffled swearing and quieter girlish laughter, but after a few moments, there was silence. Only Fushiguro's angry hissing could be heard.

You looked out of the barracks and checked to see if everything was all right. Sensing that the boy's discontent still hadn't subsided, you gave up. "Well... What's wrong now?"

"Am I just gonna be an errand boy forever?" he mumbled, nearly spitting in your direction. "All you need me to do is carry a backpack."

"Yeah, thanks," you said, almost rolling your eyes. "How did we survive out here without food and water before?" you asked sarcastically, trying to make him think.

"You know, maybe Gojo could never boast of rational and safe training methods," he began, trying to prick your ego - Megumi was pissed off at how you indifferently started rummaging through some rags without paying any attention to the boy. "But even that was better than what you were doing. He never made a hothouse plant out of me-"

"The void only hurts our bodies when we're here for a long time," you interrupted his indignant grumbling. "Ya can't just race in and out of the void with impunity. Listen," you perked up, throwing one of the rags at him - Megumi caught it involuntarily, grimaced in disgust, and tossed it aside. "We haven't yet had any precedent for training anyone as we go along. We used to have far more students, we even had lectures and briefings, and only then consolidated with practice. We don't have that luxury now," you said, slipping the tattered shawl you'd found over your shoulders. "Why did ya throw the sweatshirt away?" you asked, looking at the dirty piece of clothing that was lying next to Fushiguro. "Put it on and take off your boots. Let's go for a walk," and without waiting for another round of reproaches, you went outside to wait for the boy.

With a few questions and some squeamishness, Megumi put on the sweatshirt, which felt like it was covered in some hard crust. The benefits of civilization that remained on the other side came to mind. How long before he could get home and wash off all this dirt?

Pulling off his boots, he stared at his own feet, wrapped in elastic bandages. Was it worth taking them off, too? Glimpsing into the doorway where he could see you, he realized that you were standing completely barefoot. Hastily untying the bandages, Megumi jumped out into the street.

You walked in silence through the backyards, back to the beginning of the street - now that you were on a straight road, Megumi could finally see the devastation that was going on here. He looked sympathetically, almost fearfully, at the people who were hastily rummaging through the piles of trash, looking around. When you passed a curled clump of hair and dirt, it suddenly came to life and grabbed Fushiguro's ankle, but the grip was so weak that the boy stepped forward without even noticing it. Megumi wanted to turn to you, to ask for help, but as he looked around, he realized with horror that absolutely everyone here was like that - infirm, incapable and weak. There were saints and sinners, stars and homeless, criminals and moral authorities, some of them probably had titles that had ceased to exist in past centuries, but before the violet horizon everyone was equal.

A stinking smell hit his nose - there was a cluster of corpses in one of the dark alleys nearby. The sweet, putrid odor wafted around the area, infecting people with vomit. Megumi squirmed, not daring to admit to you that nausea was coming up to his throat as well. As you passed the cluster of dead, Fushiguro remembered only someone's festering, frozen eyes before he turned away, and someone's cries lingered in his ears as a funeral song.

Megumi almost jumped when you pulled the hood over his head in one motion. He glanced at you absently, and noticed that you had pulled the gray shawl over your head as well. He shrank back as a figure that was tough and brutal forward, a thud and a wet wheezing sound behind you.

Even though there was an old woman peering out from every corner, shaking her scythe, there were still people here, and Megumi breathed a sigh of relief at the realization. As you moved steadily closer to the dark high-rises, the violet color growing brighter and brighter, the boy's eyes glazed over. As soon as you were at the very first barracks, at the very foot of the demon houses, you immediately plopped down on the ground by the fence. Megumi stepped from foot to foot, pursed his lips, and hesitantly sat down beside you. "As you can see, the void is quite favorable to the weak," you said quietly as you both watched the girl waddle past you - her legs were warped, seeming to have once been broken in several places. "But it can't stand brave fools who've stopped being afraid of her," you shifted your gaze to the alleyway where the mountain of corpses lay.

"I got it," Megumi replied on an exhale, wrapping himself more tightly in a wide, dirty sweatshirt.

"So... How's the lighting thing going?" you ask in between.

"Not bad," Megumi shrugged. "I can strongly illuminate a space in a small radius and set some objects on fire, but even that takes a lot of energy."

You, discerning chips in the sand in front of you, nodded and pointed at them with your head. "Light one."

"What?" he asked dazedly. "One?"

"Uh-huh," you nodded.

Fushiguro concentrated, expecting it to catch on fire. Dark energy flowed through his veins instead of blood, but something weightless was harder to control - the energy began to surge over the edges, wanting to break free, to escape and return to its home. Megumi could feel the pain spreading through his fingers, but the boy didn't relent - he only tensed up more, feeling how hard his temples were pounding. Without waiting for the inner voice's approval, he pulled the triangle.

Just as you felt your ankle begin to tingle, your entire shin flared up. Megumi started to cover your leg with sand with you, and if you were doing it calmly, his hands were trembling. What a loser - he couldn't even set fire to a measly chip. "You're not... You're not hurt?" he asked anxiously, looking around.

"Nope," you grinned, rubbing the top of his head through his hood.

He exhaled disappointedly, flopped back and literally fell backwards onto the mesh fence, the hedge rattling dangerously. "I guess I'm not such an outstanding voidrunner."

"What if I told ya that it's harder to set a chip on fire than a log?" you asked, smiling slyly - when he stared at you incredulously, you laughed softly. "Which do ya think is easier: shooting a bear or shooting a mosquito?"

Megumi, humming, thought about it for a moment. He had always thought that the smaller the object in the crosshairs of a cursed energy, the easier it was to destroy. The realization that he would have to retrain again, and then adjust to each of the energies altogether made him sigh brokenly. "Ya, when you do this," you created a triangle out of your index fingers and thumbs and turned it edge down. "Think of it as creating a shape for the energy so that it's easier to work with and understand when ya activate it. But dark energy already has a shape, and only the hell knows what it is. We don't know its size. It can be smaller than a dot or bigger than an ocean, but the fact is that the more ya save energy for the embodiment of the ability, the more it fills its form and becomes less stable, and ya need to save it - the more energy, the more powerful the properties of your ability. With unstable outburst ya will hit anywhere but the target, so ya, as a conductor, need to learn to control it. Soon ya won't even need those triangles."

"I'd still attend a couple of lectures," Megumi mumbled, looking down at his own arms and pulling up the sleeves of his sweatshirt along with his uniform - the black lines reached almost to his elbow. Grimacing, he pulled back the sleeve and tightened the straps on his hood - only his face remained visible. It wasn't for him to complain - he'd pushed his own way in, almost begging you to let him come with you, and if he didn't justify being here, he'd let everyone down, including himself, and in particular - Kyle. Would he be disappointed in Megumi if he found out that the unspoken receiver of his ability was letting him down?

"Relax," you clapped him on the shoulder. "One way or another, ya'll learn everything. And unstable energy to control, and abilities to manage, maybe even get another one in your arsenal, and strengthen your body to contain and strike, and if it's interesting, we'll get a taste of dark matter too. We all started somewhere."

"Dark matter?" he asked in amazement. "Like we can create territories or something?"

"Nope," you shook your head, pursing your lips. "In fact, none of the hunters have ever found a use for it. We can only make a hole in space for a while, but if something falls into it, it just pushes it out after a while and closes. There's no time, so ya can use it in some cases, but it's mostly useless. You might be a trailblazer, though. We don't have any generic techniques, everyone just relies on fantasy within the conventional framework of physics. And as for territories... Some of the demons know how to create them," you said, remembering the maze of concrete walls. "But unlike yours, no one's abilities are enhanced there - on the contrary, they simply disappear from both sides. The demons benefit from this, for we are tired, sleepy, and hungry, and they are not."

"Got it," Megumi nodded briefly. "Y/N," he turned to you, faltering slightly. "Why doesn't anyone but ya create weapons?" the boy asked, and another question, more dangerous and risky, was twirling on his tongue. Megumi tried to hold it back, but the reins slipped from his hands, cutting his palms - he felt an unpleasant pain followed by regret. "Does it have something to do with the fact that you're... uh, that you're not really human?"

You smirked, almost laughing - it made the boy look embarrassed, but it was too late to grab the reins. It was foolish of you to expect Danielle to keep her mouth shut. At least with Megumi. Whether he'd asked the question because he wanted to learn as well or had cleverly led him to a topic that really interested him, you wanted to praise him for his cleverness, but other words escaped your lips. "Ya know and ya're not afraid to sit next to me?" there was living or not-so-living proof of what demons were capable of, and he was sitting next to you, his shoulder pressed against yours, and he didn't seem to be thinking about moving away.

"Why should I be afraid of you?" asked the boy earnestly. "You've done nothing wrong to me."

You opened your mouth to object, but, unable to find the right or convincing words, closed it back up. "That's right," you agreed, shrugging. "Ya... Dany told ya about it, didn't she?"

"Yeah," Megumi said simply, and you sighed, taking his answer for granted. The name you uttered has reawakened the emotions he'd once fled from, hiding them behind a sullen mask. His young heart began to quietly tear itself apart, and the words his teacher had once spoken about selfishness rang in his head - perhaps Megumi should have given up and stayed with Danielle. At least until she felt better. Now, however, he had no idea at all what her condition was, what she was doing, how often she cried. Fushiguro was not even comforted by the thought that he would leave this place and return to her again.

What will their reunion be like? Would she slap him, run away, or throw herself at him? Regardless of the answer to those questions, he knew for sure: no matter what she did, he would put her in a tight embrace, drown out any possible cries for him to let her go, and tell Danielle a thousand times a day that he would never leave her. "Y/N."

"Yeah?"

"I wanna ask for your blessing."

You choked on your own saliva. You coughed so hard that your lungs felt like they were going to burst. You crouched down, gulping for air, while Megumi frantically slapped your back with the palm of his hand. Well, at least you really did look a lot like the locals now. "Oh, gosh...," you drawled hoarsely, almost suffocating. "Look, I have nothing against your relationship," you mumbled, straightening up abruptly - Megumi, taken aback, recoiled and stared at you with round eyes. "But are ya sure this is the right time?"

Fushiguro was well aware of what had happened to Dany recently, and the only regret that burned in him was that he hadn't given her the watch sooner. "Does it even exist?" he asked seriously. "If I sit around and wait, it'll turn out there's no time left at all."

"Ya're just a kid," you shook your head slowly in disbelief, but Megumi remained adamant. "Ya should still be flighty... Ya know, if that's what ya want, then go for it," you laughed softly, and the huskiness in your voice suddenly warmed him. "If she says no, don't come crying to me, though" you patted his shoulder sympathetically, and he thought about how he should have slapped you on the back harder. There was no telling when he'd get another opportunity like this with impunity. "I wish I could be that brave," you sighed dreamily.

"Are ya kidding?" squinted the boy, scanning you for truthfulness.

"Nope," you chuckled, shaking your head. "Ya're willing to take such a big step, and I still haven't talked to her. I can't even look her in the eye."

"I've never been one to confine people, but if you don't make peace with her, I'm gonna take you off the guest list. You know the fuss Gojo's gonna make. So... You'd better make up your mind already."

Whether it was a joke or a threat, it made you smile. Did Megumi realize that he had made you his secret keeper? Or did he not intend to keep it a secret at all? You bit your lip - it seems like you'll have to do that every time you go back to Gojo. How long could you go on without opening your mouth? You, trying to find answers, glimpsed at Fushiguro. He looked funny in that hooded sweatshirt, with only a serious face sticking out of the round hole, and dark blue eyes that shimmered in the purple light and pointed upward.

Following the direction of his gaze, you realized what he was studying so carefully. The stones that in their cluster hovered and circled above the dark high-rises. Through their cracks a pulsing bright light was bursting outward, giving the impression that the thing was ready to either burst like a soap bubble or explode altogether. "What are ya thinking about?" you asked, shoving him quietly with your shoulder.

"I thought you said they had some kinda sun-like core here," he said quietly, watching as a small pebble that had broken off from the high-rise soared upward and joined the others. "What if it's not a single core at all? What if there's more than one?"

"And ya think it might be one of them?" you asked slyly, admiring the boy's mesmerized look. As repulsive and cold as this place was, some people who tended to see beauty in everything found charm here. Megumi nodded slowly. It seems beauty really was in the eye of the beholder. "We thought about it too, but we never tried to destroy them."

"Why?"

"Because our job was to get all the people out of here and then clean the place up," you sighed, wrapping yourself tighter in your shawl. "I don't know how much power it would take to destroy this thing. No matter how strong the voidrunner is, it's still limited in its conductivity. Ya know what happens when the lines from your arm get to your heart, right?"

"Yeah, I know," Megumi said worriedly, quietly. "It wouldn't do us any good to destroy that thing either, would it? Somehow I think it's the reason it's getting warmer, and there's plenty of cold places around here already."

"We could try it when we get all the people out," you suggested cheekily, and he stared at you in amazement. "Why?" you asked, spreading your hands. "Since it's time for a change, why not give it a try?"

"You literally just directly hinted that you could die by pulling something like that!" alarmed the boy, grabbing your shoulder.

"I've died a couple times before," you chuckled, grabbing his hand. "It was okay."

"Don't joke like that," Megumi whispered, frowning and glaring at you with dark blue eyes. Snapping out of your musings, you rubbed the top of his head and decided for yourself. It was better to die trying and searching.

You looked at the supposed core again with challenge. Even a meticulous creature in its own territory could let its guard down, and what if started destroying that territory altogether? How would Rei react then? Would he continue to sit in the corner, waiting for the right, vulnerable moment for you, or would he come out and defend his once newfound land? You didn't have any options left to sit and waltz through them, spitting out the ones you didn't like or were life-threatening. Left in an open field with only one choice, you were ready to step up.

"Hey!" you jumped up, hearing an angered exclamation right above your ear. When you turned around, you saw a furious Rach on the other side of the fence. She was leaning against the metal mesh and gripping it with her hands, her eyes shifting angrily from you to Megumi. "What are ya fools doing here? Taking a walk? Are ya out of your mind? What if someone notices?" she raged, almost sputtering. "Get back to the barracks!"

[November 10, 2020, 9:05pm, hunters' hq]

Inadvertently borrowing Megumi's courage, you stood in front of the door to Danielle's room. You hadn't eaten, or showered, or even changed your uniform, just taken the people from the void to the infirmary, and without waiting for the doc to throw you into one of the hospital beds, you made your way to the second floor. You'd already grabbed the doorknob several times, but something kept you from pulling the door open. Maybe it was your shaky hands, or maybe it was your finished supply of boldness. Were you really that afraid of the girl who grew up in this house?

Sighing, you leaned your forehead against the door, trying to listen - there was a low murmur on the other side. It sounded like Danielle was watching a movie - she might even have fallen asleep to it, so should you have disturbed her? You, angry at yourself for making up excuses, opened the door.

Dany was really watching a movie, wrapped in plaid - the dim light of the screen accentuated her puffy eyes and reddened eyelids. When she looked at you tiredly, it was like she'd been confronted with her once-coveted reflection in the mirror. You may have been covered in dust and sand that stuck even in your hair, but Danielle couldn't get rid of the thought of how that uniform would look on her. What powers would she have learned? Would she follow in your footsteps, or would she discover something new in finding her own way? It seemed as unattainable now as bird flight - it turned out she had no wings, and the distant sky could not be reached, touched, or conquered by hand. Dany thought she had no more tears left in her until she saw you.

When you saw the girl's tears, you froze. What would her fate have been if her father had been here? Unlike you, he would have been able to guide, reassure and protect her. "Dany," you turned to her quietly, hesitant to come closer. "Ya need to go back to Hopetown."

"Didn't ya beg me to come back to this house?" an ironic note crept into the weak voice. "And now ya demand that I go back?"

"It's for your own good," you said, looking down in embarrassment. This house was often empty and cold, everyone was either on missions or in the void, and Hopetown had an extra pair of eyes that could keep an eye on the girl.

"Just say ya don't wanna see me anymore," despite the bright glistening tears, her voice was hollow and discolored, you could hardly recognize the familiar tinkle of little bells in it. "I didn't do it on purpose, really," she began to swallow back tears of recognition, almost choking. "Yoichi said that day that death was inevitable, and if I didn't figure out a way to send someone other than ya there, they'd kill Megumi," you wanted to wipe away her tears, but the premonition that she'd bounce off you made you stand still. "I really... I really never thought of ya like that. I couldn't, I never-" you, unable to bear it, went up to her and took her hand, thus severing the fishing line of regret that was choking her, and interrupting her wistful mumbling. Alas, you couldn't rip one heart out twice - now you were depressed that you had let her abuser get away so easily.

You wanted to laugh bitterly at your own hypocrisy. You'd killed Rachel's husband in a similar situation, but you were weak in front of the girl, your hand over her face just to pet her.

You've been estranged from each other for far too long because of creatures that were only too happy about it. "Bun," you began softly, cuddling the crying lump into your arms. "I'm sorry I didn't come to ya sooner," you stroked her, not realizing if she could feel your touch through the plaid and if it was helping her. "Even before... Even before they did that to ya, I should have come to you. I just felt like next to Megumi ya were really recovering from everything that happened and I could ruin it. I'm sorry," Danielle used to think of herself as a burnt-out theater actress, but after realizing the effect her words of hate had on you, she went soft in your arms like to say that you could do anything to her now. "Dany, I know ya still hate to talk about this... But how long have they been threatening ya?" feeling her flinch, you decided to drop the subject, but Danielle was a little stronger than you thought.

"Not long before ya disappeared into the void," she admitted weakly. "The watch and the charger... That was me, too. I'm sorry, I really didn't mean to..."

Rei planned this all too long ago to find any trace of it. Only now did you realize that even if you'd checked everyone immediately after you returned from the void and made sure that Christian wasn't Christian anymore, it would only give you more uncontrollable rage. The truth was the day Gojo accidentally dropped his promise to kill you, and time was not a free path for curious travelers, you could never go back and see what happened. For a long and happy life in which there would finally be room for the forbidden feeling, you would have to kill your teacher, thus breaking Gojo's unfulfilled promise. Or, if the abstract coin falls the wrong way, die by Rei's hand, never having touched the feeling your mother told you about. "Should I pack?" asked Dany weakly, tugging on your sleeve and stopping your gloomy walk through the future. "Ya... ya don't trust me now, do ya?"

You licked your lips nervously as you felt your eyes water, the one hiding the secret couldn't judge the deception of another. "Yeah. Yeah, get ready," you said in a shaky voice, grinning. "Maybe without a monster close by, ya'll at least get a good night's sleep."

You were both too wounded to comfort each other. You, as the more mature one, should have pulled yourself together, but you pulled only the girl's clothes from the shelves and began to organize them into bags. If an emotion couldn't be curbed, it had to be suppressed - your own personal safety protocol. You were just glad the girl didn't get over herself and start reassuring you that everything was fine, you knew it would take time for her to accept the other part of you, or to reject both. The creature inside didn't care, it just watched meekly and haughtily as you folded Danielle's things that you had once bought for her. Maybe one day you'd go shopping again, and you'd let her drag you to another diner for one meal, or maybe now she'd do it with someone who would never undermine her trust. You catch a glimpse of the girl's wrist - there was still no watch on it.

How good it was for you to be back in the void by now, for someone else's secret that you had been entrusted with was trying to get out.

"Sir," you whispered, backing away slowly. Your feet sank into the sand, and an invisible grip tightened around your throat. Your eyes began to blur from lack of oxygen, and you could barely make out the dark top of the head that was sticking out of hiding - Megumi, lurking on the roof of the barracks, was trying his best to subdue the wayward energy. "Sir, please don't kill me," you quietly pleaded, stopping - the sand completely engulfed your feet, depriving you of the ability to walk. The demon stepped forward, gazing at you like a curiosity. His eyes glided over your unusually healthy body - the creature, as the sculptor of these places, knew that such exhibits had no place here. "Megumi, it's time!" you shouted hoarsely. You shifted your gaze haphazardly from black-haired head to black eyes. Nothing happened, only the squeeze pressed harder on your throat. "Fushiguro!" you squeaked panickedly before your voice disappeared.

It was saved by a sudden spark that came out of nowhere - the demon's hair flared. The invisible grip on your neck loosened, and then it was gone. You couldn't decide whether to panic more or laugh because you saw Rachel behind the demon and her bloody hand piercing the creature's flesh.

"Ew," she stuck out her tongue in a squeamish manner and shook her dirty hand. Blood splattered in all directions, sharing the disgust with everyone. "How many times I've done this, it still disgusts me sometimes," the girl glanced up at the roof of the barracks - Megumi's droopy face was visible from there. Unable to contain herself, Rachel laughed, remembering what he'd done. "Fucking barber, who aims like that? The heart is lower down!" she wheezed, clutching her stomach. Fushiguro climbed down from the roof, almost clinging to the sharp corners of the bent metal plates, and sat down against the wall, hiding his face in the palms of his hands. "That's right!" taunted Rachel mockingly. "Be ashamed, blame yourself, and under no circumstances try any further! After all, if ya continue, there's a chance that one day ya'll save someone's hide, and that can't be allowed to happen."

"Overkill," you stopped her, frowning your eyebrows disapprovingly.

"Ya think?" she asked in a whisper, pressing her lips and realizing she'd stepped over the line.

"Get the fuck out," you snarled, shoving her in the back. Surprisingly, your sister obediently went into the barracks, but you knew it was a trap; sooner or later, you'd get punched in the forehead for it.

"So what are ya hiding for?" you asked, plopping down in front of the shrink figure. You had no leadership skills, no motivational speeches, only annoyance, pestering and unyielding. You crawled closer and poked the boy in the side - he flinched, and you took advantage of his confusion by grabbing his arms and pulling them apart. Megumi, realizing he was without his protective cocoon, turned his head to the side and stared into the void. "Don't beat yourself up like that because of one time."

"Because of one time?" he grinned sullenly. "We've been trying for two months."

"Two months!" you laughed light-heartedly. "Megumi, I've been mastering shading for years, Rach has been studying tranquility for even longer, Issu is still struggling with observation," trying to convince the boy and make eye contact with him, you cupped his cheek and made him look at you. "Name me a person who gets it right the first time," when he opened his mouth, you extended your hand forward, stopping him. "Except Gojo," he closed his mouth in thought, shrugging incredulously.

Behind his scowl, something else was creeping in. You knew that feeling - it pretended to be friendly, promising to give you freedom forever, but not telling you that it would take everything else in return. Unlike you, who had parents, loved ones, a sister and brother with whom you trained side by side, constantly pushing and supporting each other, he was walking this road alone. "Two months is just dust in which even Kyle couldn't light a torch, and ya're already setting demons' hair on fire. It would be nice if ya realized that instead of bemoaning yourself," Fushiguro was drowning in your words like in a bottomless lake, but whether or not he learned to breathe underwater was up to him. "Ya know, a person definitely needs someone to believe in him even if they can't do it themselves. I hope ya won't mind if it'll be me."

He nodded shyly and relaxed his posture, stretching out his legs and leaning his back against the wall, but his brief calmness came to an end at the sight of red hair. "Hey, ya still moping here?" asked Rachel, peering out of the barracks. "Better go warm up some food for us," she clapped him on the shoulder, bringing him back to a state of permanent gloom.

"Just be honest," the boy sighed, turning to you. "Did you tell me to study the lighting just so you could use me as a portable fire?"

"Uh, well...," you mumbled, scratching the back of your head. "Ya picked it out yourself, actually," the boy snorted, still not admitting his own mistake. "Come on," clapping him on the shoulder, you stood up and headed for the barracks. You were hungry, too - your rumbling stomach kept reminding you of your responsibilities to it.

From the inside, the barracks already resembled a well-appointed hut. All the dirty rags had been thrown away, the floors had been washed, the shelves had been put back against the wall, the tables had been moved, the clothes had been put in their places, and the corners were filled with almost empty sports bags - all the food supplies and medicines had been given to the people. Only protruding nails and rotted boards stood out of the furnishings, but it was impossible to make major repairs without making a fuss, and there was no point. You had long ago gotten used to being content with what you had anyway.

While Issu peeled potatoes and carrots and Rach unpacked sausages, Megumi already knew what he was going to do. Putting his palms under the tin pot, he lay down and made himself comfortable. The process was long and tedious, his arms cramped at times, and the smell of the food he was cooking made his stomach twist so tight he was ready to howl.

The empty soup with few vegetables seemed like a joke to him at first, but you all gobbled it up with such appetite that Fushiguro had nothing to object. All the good food went to the sick people.

This 'evening' as he cooked and sat down to dinner among the voidrunners, he realized that his hands were no longer whimpering to remind him to rest, and Megumi was amazed to note that it took less effort to do it now, the dark lines barely spreading over his fingertips, though in past times they had rubbed down to his elbows when he'd heated the pot in this way. He looked at all of you suspiciously, but no one had a look on your faces that said you were making him do it on purpose.

Rach set her empty plate aside and pulled the backpack to her side - digging around a bit, she pulled out a folded, tattered sheet of paper. Fushiguro straightened up and perked his ears. "Okay," the girl said, spreading out a makeshift, pencil-drawn map of the place in front of you. "We've completely cleared these areas," she poked her fingers at the schematically drawn barracks - the ones farthest away from the high-rises - and circled those places in pencil. "Now we need to quietly and discreetly pull the rest of the people here, while mopping up the rest of the overseers. Has anyone counted how many of them are left?"

"About a hundred," Issu said, picking up the empty plates. "Maybe more."

You sighed worriedly, staring at the map. "Is there something wrong with it?" asked Rachel grudgingly.

"When we acted one at a time, it wasn't so noticeable," you grimaced. "And now we're getting cocky," if you hadn't been spotted so far, that said nothing about your skill - it might have been an unlooked-for stroke of luck, the reserves of which remained unknown.

"Do ya have better options? Then suggest them. Or ya can only criticize?" she snorted irritably, jerking the map away.

"What are ya nagging about? I can't even voice my concerns anymore-"

"Shut up, both of you," Issu quietly barked. Rachel looked at him dumbfounded and silently mocked his manner of speech, making faces, but obediently remained quiet, only glaring angrily at you. "You're taking people out tomorrow, I hope you haven't forgotten that?" he asked sarcastically, looking at you and Fushiguro. "You go to bed now. And you go on duty," he ordered your sister.

Megumi, encouraged, was the first to crawl back to his sleeping bag. You, hesitating a moment, crawled into yours. The thin material didn't save you from the cold or the hard floor - every time you went to sleep, your aching back reminded you of itself. You glanced at Fushiguro with slight envy - the boy was still young and full of vigor; the changes of age still had no power over him. Sniffing in frustration, you turned away from the others.

The clattering of dishes soon died down as Issu, having finished washing the plates, went to his corner. The irritated puffs were soon replaced by quiet snores and deep sighs, rustling and fidgeting. Every sound cut into your hearing, and the recent enemy you'd seemingly gotten rid of showed its face again. Damn insomnia had taken hold of you again, and it was Gojo's absence that was to blame. You could still feel the weight of his leg on you, pressing you to the bed, and how greedy you were, lacking the usual memories just to fall asleep.

In the bitter half-slumber, you heard someone whispering from the street, and it was a delayed burst of fire in your chest. When you jumped up and saw Megumi and Rachel in the doorway, your heart calmed a little, but your mind tensed as you shook off the last vestiges of the dream you hadn't gotten to. You lay back down as Rachel entered the barracks and tiredly plopped down on her sleeping bag. Megumi, on the other hand, remained seated outside.

After waiting a moment, you heard a familiar sniffle. Rachel, fast asleep, was snoring softly. You unzipped the sleeping bag as quietly as you could, keeping your eyes on Issu, his head resting comfortably on his arm. He didn't make a sound, just breathed peacefully and measuredly.

You stood up and tiptoed to the exit. You wanted to call out to Megumi, to ask what was wrong, but you stopped abruptly. At first you thought he was hunched over, staring at the sand with his eyes, but when you looked closer, you saw that the wood chips in front of him were in a row, too neatly arranged to be an accident.

You didn't realize how much Megumi had been affected by Rachel's joking taunt - she'd dropped those words about death carelessly, without thinking, and the boy was back in the day where he'd been helpless, useless, and most of all, guilty. If he hadn't rushed forward, maybe Kyle would still be alive. Your sister's words simmered in his head along with yours: there was no place for a brave and ignorant fool here - only doom awaited him, but ironically, it wasn't the fool who would die. "Can you give me some space?" he asked tiredly.

"Ya're still practicing?" you chirped softly, taking a seat next to him. You were clearly testing his patience - he gave you a cold look when you accidentally hit one of the chips and knocked it out of alignment. "Commendable."

"I kept thinking how lucky that asshole is," he muttered grimly after a short pause, unraveling the triangle from his fingers and slowly running his palm over the chips. You raised your eyebrows in surprise - if this was some kind of ritual, it seemed a little odd. And funny, too. "To be born as a descendant of one of the three vengeful spirits," Megumi pulled the triangle together again and pulled it off, but this time not even your foot caught fire. "And after that, Gojo takes luck for strength," Megumi thought it strange that you didn't start defending the sorcerer. You remained silent, only watching his unsuccessful attempts to set the wood chip on fire, making the boy squirm in his seat. "Nothing to say?"

"What's there to say?" you shrugged.

"What's the point of sitting here then?" he snorted.

"Ya just look hilarious when ya're nervous," you chuckled, but your laughter only encouraged him to try harder. "Ya know, ya shouldn't take his strength for luck," you sighed. "All those tales of vengeful spirits are certainly good - humans love tales and unsolved mysteries - but we shouldn't forget that we and our abilities arose through normal evolution," Fushiguro looked at you like you were crazy. Mixing magic with science was a bit of a stretch. "Why are ya looking at me like that, kid?" you laughed. "By the way, this," you pinched his nose. "And this, and this, and this," you poked him in the sides, grabbed his arms and legs, and he tried to swing away from you, but you were faster and more agile. "All of this only came about because one of the many fish being thrown ashore by the tide had a useful mutation."

"What does that have to do with magic anyway?" exploded the boy, but even his flash of anger didn't help ignite the chip.

"I mean, all your techniques could be just mutations," Megumi grumbled skeptically, turning away from you. "Listen, look at people," you drawled dreamily. "All we do our whole lives is adapting. And all these techniques of yours... They're kinda generic, aren't they?"

"Well... Yeah, for the most part that's true."

"Ya do realize that they'd only be generic in the case of full incest, right?" talking about such things discouraged all sleep and appetite, but you talked about it so casually that it amazed him. "It's like talking about heterochromia or six-toed. All that unites creatures with such rare mutations is a common ancestor, but ya can't call them purely generic," you threw your hands behind your head and leaned back against the wall, making yourself comfortable while Megumi puffed as hard as he could to curb his energy. "Why are ya sulking at Gojo about this, anyway? Ya're the one who has that... I forget what it's called, the one with the shadows."

"The Ten Shadows technique," he reminded, rolling his eyes. "I'm still learning that one, too."

"There ya go!" you slammed him on the forearm. "And ya think Gojo hasn't mastered his techniques or something?"

"That was too quick," frowned Fushiguro.

"And that's a credit to him," your reminder hit his youthful ego, but instead of giving up, Megumi was burning with the dream of harnessing two energies at once. "Anyway, what I wanted to say is...," you scratched your forehead thoughtfully. "Evolution has never once let a person go extinct yet, ya see. It solves any problem it creates. So after the cursed energy appeared on Earth, it was only a matter of time before a human with the right mutation appeared."

"Wonderful," the boy retorted sarcastically. "I've suddenly gone from sorcerer to mutant," you laughed quietly at his ability to exaggerate. "What about all of you? You too?"

"I guess so," you replied nonchalantly, getting up and stretching. "I wouldn't be surprised if we're all just mutants, too," you mocked him, which made him look away in embarrassment.

"And you don't have any myths to tell?" he asked. "Sorry, I meant tales," he teased back, regardless of the embarrassment.

You hummed quietly to yourself. "I've only heard that the first hunter appeared in the north," you said, shrugging your shoulders. "Uh... Nothing else," you answered honestly, not really wondering how it was that after thousands of years even the hunters themselves hadn't come up with at least one myth. "Alright, keep practicing," you stood up and rubbed the top of his head, and Megumi grudgingly grimaced at the thought that at this rate he would have a bald spot. "And I'm gonna go try to get some sleep."

"Y/N," he stopped you abruptly. "Have you ever thought that... that this hunter could have been just like you?"

Hiding your amazement behind a smile, you only spread your hands. "One more time this topic comes up in conversation, and I'll make ya warm our pillows at night before we go to bed," you said cheerfully, snapping your fingers.

Pouting, Megumi turned away from you. There was something strange about the mention of the north, and Megumi immediately thought of cold, ice-covered places. A completely uninhabitable land, lifeless, shrouded in winds and snow didn't seem empty to him at all - on the contrary, the touch of icy air and the songs of cracking ice reminded him of the home he never had. What was more unusual was that the boy, feeling secure in the embrace of the dark gray sky, sensed an uncharted longing. Fushiguro slowly folded his fingers into a triangle, exhaled convulsively, and immediately pulled it off - hope lit up in his eyes as bright and red as one of the chips that lay before him. "Did you see it?" the boy asked cheerfully, turning around, but his enthusiastic tone faded and he blinked confusedly.

You're already gone.

Megumi scrutinized his hand - there were only the former pale streaks on it what was left of the heating of the tin pot. He had seen many displays of strength, both physical and mental, but he had never thought that the manifestation of his own potential would consist of just one small chip.

The more you brought people out, the lighter you felt. Putting aside fatigue, each of you looked forward to the day of the roundup. After judgment day, Rachel would return to her son, Megumi would be reunited with Danielle, and you, now washing dishes, envisioned home, thinking not at all of the stone and wood structure. When Issu silently handed you another mug, you rinsed it off and wondered if the desire that bound you all together lurked beneath the grim shadow of his perpetually indifferent face. "When we're done with this place, we'll take a little vacation," you chirped cheerfully. "What are ya planning to do? Go to Hopetown to see your parents?"

"I don't have parents," he replied simply, wiping the mug dry with a towel. "Just a little brother."

"Oh," you said quietly, dimming your gaze. "Sorry."

"No," he answered firmly, and your heart sank. So used to people responding differently in cases like this, you were caught off guard by such a response, making you feel ashamed. "Mind your own business," you bit your tongue in embarrassment and gave up trying to get to know the boy better. Issu had spoken to you on his own, after all - maybe someday there would come a time when he'd want to talk about himself. "I was just kidding," the boy said, sensing the growing awkwardness in your hanging silence.

"If ya can't change your intonation, ya could at least show it with your facial expressions...," you muttered, handing him the plate.

He was really serious - was it the absence of his parents and taking care of his younger brother? You grinned. If only you could borrow a little responsibility from him, you'd probably do a better job.

Issu looked up as the barracks shook again, staring glumly at the wall as he snorted and threw the plate into the basin with a clatter. "Ya have a hard time getting along with people, don't ya?" you asked, ignoring the buffoonery.

"No," the boy replied detachedly. "There's just no reason to."

"And ya spoke to us because...?" you began, hoping he would continue.

"Because we've started working all together," you exhaled happily when he finished speaking for you. "It doesn't bother me, but it doesn't make me happy."

"I see," you drawled uncertainly, and small splinters and debris fell from the shaking roof again. Issu started rubbing the plate with the towel with such force that it creaked - realizing that the boy was on edge, you left the household chores behind and ran outside.

You were met in the alley by a rambunctious Rachel and Megumi. They were laughing quietly, whether out of excitement or madness, your sister patting the boy on the shoulder approvingly, and whispering something to him, pointing to another barracks. "What are ya doing?" you sighed tiredly as you came closer - they stood at attention and looked at each other fearfully. "We're gonna get spotted like this."

"We're just having fun," Rachel whimpered. Her pouty lips turned up into a mad grin as she felt invisible claws behind her back, ready to dig into her spine. Not letting your sister give the place another jolt, you relocated behind the demon's back and neatly stabbed it through the heart - Rachel almost stomped her foot in resentment, but watched helplessly as the enemy crumbled to dust. "Ya see!" she wailed. "It's not us, they come on their own, we don't even have to do anything for it!"

Your heart thudded restlessly, alerting you to the danger. "What?" you barked, taking a step away from them. You gasped for breath like you hadn't breathed after the longest raid - your sister, seeing this, also rounded her eyes at the sudden realization. Grabbing Megumi by the shoulder like she was in a dark forest, she began to listen. You, on the other hand, turned around and ran back into the barrack. Issu realized from the look in your eyes that your hearts were now all beating to the same.

"Observation."

A vision of alien creatures appeared before your eyes - all the images were blurry and ugly, moving through the alleys and streets so fast you couldn't tell how many there were. They merged together to form a solid shadow - even from here you could feel its hunger and rawness. You saw the terrified faces of the maimed humans, the barracks collapsing in the shadowy path, the black smoke billowing, but every glance led to the only place – to you.

As soon as Issu loosened the grip of his ability, you blinked and rushed to one of the bags. You took out the masks and tossed them to Rachel and Megumi, who were already standing in the aisle. Your sister quickly pulled herself together, but Fushiguro seemed frightened - not so much by the sudden attack and the anticipation of what was about to happen, but by the unknown and uncertainty of his abilities. Everything was happening too fast and not according to plan, but he put on his mask without wasting a second.

As you looked around at all the voidrunners, who were confused but still ready, you nodded, and they nodded back. There was no time for confusion, and you ran out into the street, each of you staring in a different direction, waiting for the others to strike and watching your backs.

It was too quiet for the amount of shadows and destruction they carried with them on their way to you. There were no mothers crying without their children, no sick people wheezing or coughing, no doors creaking because of the people always hanging around. Looking up at the roofs of the barracks or straight ahead of you, you stepped from foot to foot, turning slowly and looking around - the others did the same like following a methodology.

The adrenaline in your blood made your heartbeat thud straight to your temples. Did the demons feel the same way when you took them by surprise? Were they glad now that you were in their shoes? Maybe that was why they were delaying the moment of attack - they were just gorging on the anticipation that had suddenly fallen right into their laps.

Each of you had to admit that you had become conceited. Feeling like the masters of this place, you let your guard down, and your insolence knew no bounds - you slaughtered overseers in droves and took more people right under the noses of the remaining demons.

Trying to put aside thoughts of the fate that would befall you in a second, a minute, or an hour, Megumi worried, concerned to the point where he felt weightless, akin to having his spirit leave his body. Looking around at everyone else, he realized that he wasn't the only one who had felt something amiss. "What the fuck...," Rachel managed to mutter before flying off.

All the air was knocked out of your lungs by the heavy hand of flight - glancing up to where the dark sky should have been, you saw only a settlement that inevitably drifted away from you, shrinking further and further into a point. You weren't flying - you were falling into the abyss of the top of the void.

Turning your head, you were relieved to see Megumi beside you - you didn't know if he was even conscious, but you immediately grabbed his hand, and almost laughed when he gave it a weak squeeze. "Adoptee!" yelled Rach from somewhere below. "Are ya okay?"

"Yes!" you tried to shout over the whoosh of the air being split by your bodies. "Where's Issu?"

"He's with me!" shouted Rach. "Relocating?"

"Are there any other options?" you asked, trying not to look where you were falling - the endless darkness carried with it not only a threat to your bodies, but to your sanity as well. "Megumi, try to grab onto something!" you yelled and yanked his arm - the boy looked at you but still couldn't open his mouth, he only squeezed your palm once more, letting you know he understood.

"Relocate."

When you hit the ground, you were immediately pulled back, your solar plexus hitting something hard and cold, but you didn't let go of Fushiguro's hand. Gasping, you slid your hand across the uneven surfaces of the barracks, your body tugging relentlessly downward. As you clung to the metal eaves of the roof and hit the corner of the open door with your temple on the way down, you felt your shoulder ache. Glancing down, you saw Megumi dangling in the air, still holding onto your arm. "Crawl," you quietly ordered Megumi in a panting voice. "Crawl right over me and grab onto the ledge because I won't be able to hold ya like this for long."

He hesitated and put his arm around your waist, and with a startled sigh, he let go of your hand and grabbed your shoulder - you used the moment to seize the eave with your other hand. It was easier, but not enough to hang there all day. You could feel Fushiguro shivering, but he was still hanging on the ledge next to you, and you could feel his body physically shaking.

The metal crackled capriciously and warningly as Rachel and Issu moved over to you. "Ow, shit," she hissed, sucking her finger and hanging onto one arm. "I hurt my finger," you rolled your eyes - making a drama out of nothing, she was hardly thinking about the fact that she was still getting off easy.

"What's going on?" asked Megumi - he tried not to give the appearance of being dizzy. He was willing to look weak for the rest of his life, but not now.

"Well look," you said, lowering your head and looking down. While you were all hanging out on the ledge, the unfriendly, endless sky spread out beneath your feet. "A fish was put in a bottle, corked and given to an octopus. The octopus spun it around, opened the bottle and ate the fish," you felt the eave sagging more and more under the weight of your bodies. "We look like fish," you whined, looking down at your dangling legs.

"Shut up, ya," Rachel hissed, kicking you in the shin.

"So what do you propose to do?" asked Issu irritably.

"How about a prayer, friend?" asked Rach playfully.

"The ace up our sleeve used to be surprise, and now it's being used against us," you sighed, pursing your lips. "And whose idea was that?" you snapped at your sister.

"If it weren't me, ya'd be at home right now, grieving!" she retorted, trying to hit you again, but this time you dodged. Megumi stared at you dumbfounded, his eyebrows furrowed and his mouth hanging open - this wasn't how he imagined fighting.

"Shut your mouths already!" hissed Issu.

The demons still hadn't come out of their hiding places. Perhaps they were just waiting, rubbing their hands together, for those who had poisoned their lives in their own lands to surrender and die ignominiously and unworthily - what would it be like for you when you fell, not in battle, but because your arms were tired and your body was no longer able to conduct dark energy?

There was a low, wet clang as Megumi's sweaty hand nearly slipped off the ledge. You glanced up, noticing the doorway where you'd hit the shutters earlier. "Can ya climb up?" you asked Fushiguro, nodding upward.

Without waiting for an answer, you grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and pulled him up, ready to support him or relocate him if he stumbled. The boy grabbed the notch in the wall between the wood and the metal plate, and pulled himself up - he was now kneeling on the eave, his body pressed against the wall. Carefully moving his knees, Megumi crawled to the side of the opening and literally dove into it. Feeling the relative safety of the boy, you exhaled in relief. "So what are we gonna do?" asked Rachel.

"I wanna try and destroy that thing," you said, nodding toward the cluster of rocks levitating above the buildings.

"Has your blood drained from your brain yet?" grumbled Rach uncertainly. "Why the fuck do we need this for?"

"Hey!" exclaimed Megumi, peering out of the doorway. His interference made your intentions remain just that - you just wanted to fish Rei out, wherever he was. "There's people sitting here as usual!" the living who happened to be there did look dumbfounded at the boy like he were a monkey running across the ceiling.

You looked over to your sister in amazement - it meant only one thing. "That bitch is seeing us right now," and more - whoever it was saw you all the time, for all the chaos caused by the demonic ability that only you were undergoing, it needed eye contact. "Issu, turn it on!"

There were no pictures for you and Megumi this time - only Rachel's pupils flickered haphazardly as if she were looking through hundreds of lives. As she searched, her smile grew wider and more obsessive, effortlessly sifting out the unnecessary and didn't stop even when her nose bled. "Gotcha," she growled frantically, turning around and looking towards the demon houses. "Do what ya want," she told you, flashing her eyes. "And I'll deal with the bastard."

You didn't have time to raise your voice or nod - your sister disappeared from your sight. "Issu," you turned to the boy, and the silence in your voice broadcast the seriousness of your intentions. "Keep an eye on him, will ya?"

"Okay," he replied, crawling over you. Grabbing onto Megumi's outstretched arm toward him, Issu climbed into the barracks.

You closed your eyes for a second, one less problem to worry about. Your soul demanded action, murmuring unintelligibly and making you forget about your tired, sweaty palms. You turned around a little to see the high-rises again - they, mockingly inverted, but still graceful, increasingly chipped stones of different sizes from their walls - the core attracted them immediately. You squinted your eyes - did the light really know it was in danger?

"Relocate."

As you flew down, clawing at the wall with your hands and forehead, you managed to cling to the ledge, your shoulders aching from the strain. There was only one good thing about it - If you all survived, you'd be home sooner. Yes, with extra bruises, bumps and wounds that would take months to heal, but you'd be warm and cozy again - that was what made you scramble from window to window. Moving down was much easier than climbing up - finding yourself literally a span away from the roof, you only now began to think about how to stay standing on your own two feet, finding yourself in an upside-down world.

You rolled your eyes, realizing that your actions were useless - you were still hanging, but you had changed location. It seemed ridiculous to even try to destroy the core from that position as the sweat on your body and the skin on your arms reminded you. Now making Gojo a hunter didn't seem like such a bad idea; his ability to float carelessly in the air would save you a lot of trouble.

It was a good thing you had your hands full - the thought of it made you want to slap yourself in the face to put your brain in place. Using a person to make your job easier - when did you get to such selfish thoughts?

When you bent your head, trying to look around the roof rim for something to grab onto, your eyes blurred, you felt dizzy, your hands tense. "No, no, no, no," you mumbled worriedly, trying to climb through the window, but due to the tremendous exertion and the rapid change in space, you only had time to grab onto the window you were turning. Your body was pulling in different directions, it didn't even realize which way to fall.

"I got ya!" shouted Rachel, grabbing your arm and pulling you inside. Gasping, you slumped to the floor, which was now really the floor. "I told ya I'd take care of it," Rachel smirked smugly, lifting you to your feet.

You both leaned against the wall. "Let's stand like this for a couple minutes so one of them doesn't turn things around for us again," you said, wiping your forehead.

Rachel wanted to make a joke about your panting, but closed her mouth in time not to break the fragile silence. Standing in complete stillness in an unfamiliar random shelter, there was no room for fear or anxiety - you'd get out of here even without arms or legs because the strength was given by the fact that you were together. "Ya know," Rach began, chuckling at how hard you were breathing. " My hip joint almost fucking flew off while I was chasing that asshole," your tired breathing now hitched with laughter.

It was time to square your shoulders and walk with confidence - something crackled and rattled at the foot of the high-rises, filling the unusually quiet place with menacing sounds. You bent down involuntarily, covering the back of your head as something exploded - a deafening wave roared through the place, bringing more destruction. The people you left behind immediately came to mind, and more importantly Megumi and Issu, who were in the midst of this chaos. No longer worried about your own safety, you looked out the window - the dark sands were covered in a crust of fluttering purple flames, and though its tongues were small, even from this height you could feel the heat it gave off. You could see the dark silhouettes that were slowly approaching the high-rises - everyone knew you were here.

Rachel, walking over to the window, pulled out a pack of cigarettes. "Well," she said, clucking her tongue, trying to fumble for a lighter. "Oh shit," she got frustrated, haphazardly touching her pockets, and not finding one, glanced at you resentfully. You, raising your eyebrows in confusion, shrugged. You hadn't stolen anything this time.

Chewing frustratedly on the filter of an unlit cigarette, Rachel stared at the shadows walking across the purple fire - from here they looked so tiny she could crush them with her finger. Behind them, splinters of barracks were flying apart, but what was surprising was that the wave of invisible impact was sweeping away the demons themselves. "What the...," Rach muttered with a cigarette in her teeth, and, resting her hands on the windowsill, she leaned out harder and peered at the creatures, trying to see the cause of the invisible mayhem. Only when she squinted did she see the hearts of some of them flare up and then go out, the demons melting like candles to ashes and sinking into the sand. Slowly, she looked around the space with a wandering and disobedient gaze, and saw a black top of the head - Megumi was standing on one of the distant barracks, endlessly turning a triangle and dodging the shadows that tried to reach him with their claws. Suddenly, the tip of her cigarette lit itself. "Holy shit," she mumbled, almost dropping the cigarette. "Thanks!" yelled Rachel at the top of her voice, laughing. "Ya saw that, huh?" she asked cheerfully, rubbing your shoulder.

"He's gonna kill himself like that," you alarmed, looking at the number of demons disappearing.

"The boy is just crazy," Rachel giggled. "I like him!" she clapped her hands together and was immediately alerted - a blow from someone else, raising a new wave, blew the demons apart. "And what's that? We didn't teach him something like this," she said, squinting suspiciously. "Could it be that... What's his technique there? Origami?"

"Shikigami," you corrected her.

"Didn't he have some kinda... What the hell is it," she scratched the top of her head, absently trying to remember something about the Ten Shadows technique. "Haromaga? Monorada?"

"Mahoraga," you intervened again, for which you received a ringing slap on the forehead. "Stop hitting me!"

"Okay," Rachel perked up, fixing the strands sticking out - the girl straightened her back, smoothing hair out with her palms. You grinned - your sister was the only person who fancied herself before a fight. "I won't tolerate some underage kid fighting alone," she snorted. "And better than us, too, it seems," she added more quietly, pouting her lips. "We'll hold them off," she winked at you, sitting down on the windowsill and flipping her legs over. "And ya do what ya have to do," as soon as you nodded, your sister flew down - leaning your arms and looking over to where the girl had jumped off, you couldn't see her anymore. Rachel was probably already among the deadly shadows, where the main threat was herself.

You didn't want to lose a moment that hadn't come yet. When you climbed to the roof, you caught your breath - it wasn't like the waterfalls of the Amazon or the meteor craters scattered across the Earth - it was truly something out of your mind. The violet glow of the core slipped through the cracks of the rocks, spreading over them with a liquid sheen. Here, in the immediate vicinity, there was a low humming sound that gave the core life - it didn't look like inanimate matter from this distance, and, to confirm your guess, it shrank slightly like it were mimicking a beat on purpose.

You stood staring, mouth open, forgetting why you'd come here in the first place. It was like a hypocritical plea - it was trying hard to keep you in place, mesmerizing you, reminding you that it was the sun for you, too. If you stared long and shamelessly at a star from such a distance, you could easily go blind, burning - you had forgotten all about it in your self-imposed oblivion. You sighed briefly in surprise when you could no longer see anything - you lifted your hands gently and tried to listen.

Your eye contact with the world was broken, but you could hear your guest's frequent breathing, feel the heat of his body. You put your hands out in front of you and slowly backed toward the edge of the roof, turning your head slowly, trying to catch the sound of their footsteps. You stopped, barely feeling your heels hang in the air - you had no choice but to lure the creature, to force it to switch places with you. Breathing often, you, spreading your arms, took the last step back – it became easy in your head, the flight cleared your head and took away all thoughts, and you, already breathing steadily, closed your blinded eyes.

The demon, disbelieving, walked as carefully as he could to the edge where you had just fallen off - only his parts and the people who were killing them fiercely were down there. His black eyes darkened with rage as another of the pieces connected to him shattered into dust, and he didn't notice the edge of a dark dagger sticking out of his own heart.

As soon as it merged with the eternal road of life's path, you immediately saw the light. You slammed your eyes shut and wiped your tear-stained eyelids, and stared at the core again, this time cruel and unrelenting. Ignoring his pleas, you stepped to the edge, into the light of its seeping rays.

"Offset."

The quiet hum became a long rumble. The core was shouting, warning you and the others of the danger. You struck it harder, and a stone broke off, and you thought it went straight to your heart - a sharp pain pierced your body, and you fell to your knees and almost flew down. A sickening lump came to your throat that you couldn't swallow or spit out. You looked down at your hand, suspecting the worst, and your fingers were already covered in dark lines.

As you rose on shaky legs, you almost fell again. Breathing heavily, you continued to chip away at the core's reverently constructed defenses as the stones flew down one by one, but the purple light resisted, trying to pull them back up.

"Offset."

Forgetting the danger, you pressed at the core even harder, and the blood vessels in your eyes began to burst. It shuddered, twitching, resisting, and you felt something run down your face. Sweat or blood, it was washing over all your failed attempts, forcing you to keep going. The core could defend itself all it wanted, build a barrier of stones, but a shield without a sword was of no use.

The floor beneath your feet vibrated, making your weakened legs buckle as you fell to your knees, your bloodshot eyes fixed on your unwilling enemy. It didn't fight, it didn't cast spells or abilities, it didn't make you run after it, but it was the only thing that saw you in that helpless pose. Or rather, there was another creature.

Thinking of Rei gave you a second wind, a second anger to be exact. If you wanted to catch a ghostly hope of his appearance, you needed to destroy a lot more than one of those things. Gathering your strength and stabilizing the energy that was spilling over the edge, you hurled it straight into the heart of this place, the last rocks that had been holding their ground collapsed.

The light that illuminated the place made it so quiet that you couldn't even hear yourself breathe. It was so peaceful that you gave in to it and wondered if the places where part of you had come from were as peaceful. Should you have resisted and fought when you could have just surrendered to those who wanted you dead and gone to those distant lands?

When the light faded, you opened your eyes sharply, marveling at your own stupidity. It couldn't have been your thoughts - you shook yourself off sharply, saying it was from the dirt, but you were only chasing away whoever had unceremoniously made a mess of your head.

Under the darkness, the place began to grow cold. You took a step backward, shivering, intending to join the others, but something buzzed again, and you turned around - hadn't you destroyed the core?

Your fears were in vain - there was only darkness where the heart of the place had just been, but the ground was still falling away from under your feet. You watched as the high-rises folded into houses of cards one by one, raising huge, impenetrable clouds of sand and smoke. You realized with horrified realization and rushed to the other side of the still unharmed high-rise - the barracks, built entirely by human hands, remained standing. The creature inside had dulled your sanity by yelling and drawing your attention to itself, and you didn't feel the roof shattering beneath you.

***

Coughing up the dust, the others did their jobs as they should and with fire in their eyes as the voidrunners ran and relocated, not letting anyone touch them. Rachel stopped anyone who dared to approach her - she did so incompletely, deliberately taunting, leaving the demon to see and feel what was being done to it. Megumi, on the other hand, caught her excitement and set the heart of anyone who dared look in his direction on fire. Issu, sitting far away on the roof, only watched as the raven - creature that had gotten close to him was broken limbs and thrown to his distraught colleagues.

The demons, deprived of their source of life, were furious - some of them breathing heavily, clutching at their hearts, but many still continued to advance, driving the hunters in and around them. Rachel, without turning her back to the enemies, tried to discern each of them - who had what intentions? What were they going to do? For her, everything was happening in slow motion; she saw every glint of dark, hungry eyes, heard every heavy sigh.

When Fushiguro and Rachel were surrounded with only the barracks wall behind them, something twitched the girl's train of thought - she grabbed Megumi by the scruff of the neck and threw him to the ground. The boy didn't have time to react in any way, there was no time for a perplexed glance - there was a quiet creaking sound behind them, and as soon as it was cut short, there was a rumble of metal and wood. Turning around, Megumi saw the bottom of the barracks remained standing, but the top had been cut off in a neat line, and Fushiguro gulped, realizing that it was just at the level of his head. He looked around fearfully at your sister, but there was nothing but a couple scratches on her forehead. Some of the demons had a knack for cutting space, but none of the dark eyes screamed that it was them. "Where's Y/N?" he asked anxiously, dodging a shadow that skipped within an inch of him. "Is she dea-"

"No," she waved it away, ripping out the heart of yet another demon who dared to fling itself recklessly at her. "But if the lines have reached her heart, I'm afraid we've made a worse enemy than the rest of this lot."

The demons were becoming too many, and the reflex inside each of the voidrunners screamed, a reflex developed over the years - run. Run as far as they could, stay in one piece, get to the rift and find themselves back home, so they could come back stronger, take out more people and punish those who had forced the retreat. "We have to get out of here," Rachel warned, clasping her bloody side with the palm of her hand - the signal to retreat was that she hadn't even seen who had done it.

"Where do ya think ya're going?" you shouted, stepping out of the smoke and waving away the pesky dust. You were dirty from head to toe, covered in sand, and your eyes were bloodshot - Rachel noticed this and squeaked squeamishly, shivering. "We're not done yet."

Relieved that you weren't her enemy today, she squared her shoulders. What pushed Rachel even more was that she didn't want to look like a cowardly wuss in her little sister's eyes. "That's better," she clucked her tongue. "Chilling the fuck out while we've been working our asses off." You, shifting, found yourself in the circle of hunters. "So, same old-fashioned way?" grinned Rachel, looking down at you with a twinkle in her eye.

"Yeah," you chirped, picking up on her boldness. "Ya ready?" you asked Megumi, who was looking at you fearfully - the boy didn't understand at all what you were talking about.

"What are you talking about?" he managed to ask dazedly before you grabbed his arm and relocated him outside the range of your sister's ability.

"Tranquility."

Everything around Rachel was frozen, the shadows no longer rustling and fussing, no more silhouettes flickering in front of your eyes, no more trying to cut your flesh or squeeze it, no more changing the space around you, the purple flames long gone, submissive and obedient, no longer burning your skin. In your hand was a dagger that exulted with you, begging to go free, to do as it pleased. "Kill as many as ya can," you turned to the boy, looking into his eyes. "We don't have much time," Megumi realized only now that Rachel was frozen in space along with the enemies surrounding her, dark patterns slowly but surely forming on her hands.

"She-"

"I'll have time to pull her out, don't ya worry," you assured him, clapping him on the shoulder. "Now do your job."

Demons whose hearts were pierced and burned mixed with sand and dissolved - their fate did not even allow them a last word or breath. Leaving the worry of his own condition behind, Fushiguro aimed his gaze at every unwanted person and satisfied himself with his power. The boy couldn't even see your outline, you just disappeared, but he knew you were doing the same - the random demons were crumbled into powder, and he thought he heard a low, guttural laugh - the madness that had awakened in him wanted to laugh too. All Megumi knew was that he came from the Zenin clan - beyond that, the story was obscure, and to his sudden shame, he realized that he had never been interested in the story of his origins. You were all united by a single unknown ancestor, but now Megumi felt a bond with you that could not be cut with scissors, axe, or fate - dishonored by the deeds of your ancestors and having adopted their disgraceful reputation as thugs and thieves, you all were not much different from them, but the past variables could not stand for a second - there was only one constant: the more demonic hearts were destroyed, the brighter they burned in the killers from the north.

The region around the star where the average temperature of the planet allows water to exist in the liquid phase

habitable zone in other words

The area beyond Mars

next ⊳

24 notes · View notes

sadceline · 1 month ago

Text

THE ENHYPEN HOST || 23

|| Reverse harem || ft. TXT, Mingyu (Seventeen) & BTS

WARNINGS: foul language, explicit content, group sex, humiliation, sex in public, threesome, foursoome, rough sex, red flags, immoral acts, unprotected sex, morbid jealousy, comedy, parody, possessiveness, violent quarrels, arguments, betrayals, lies, femdom sometimes.

GENRE: +18, reverse harem, comedy, enemy to lovers, friends to lovers

INDEX (Chapters order)

"See you again." Amanda comments, looking out the window at the Hybe office we pass. "Did you miss it?" Ester asks wryly, sitting next to her. "I'm not sure." Her friend replies.

Jungwon and I are in the front, I'm driving while the younger one seems intent on chatting to someone, though I couldn't tell who. Jungwon is very good at hiding frustration, anger and even sadness behind a serene smile.

It could be Hanni.

We take the long way round to get into Hybe's underground car park. I parked the car but didn't get out immediately, I was confused - a bit, by being with Ester and Amanda at the same time.

Even though we were all wearing black masks, the guard recognised us immediately, a little surprised to see us with the two girls.

"Where is the doctor?" Jungwon asks him.

The man looks at him, seems to understand - maybe he thinks we are here to abort the girls' pregnancies, how embarrassing, but above all how annoying that we cannot deny it.

The guard gives us directions and we take the lift to the ninth floor. Amanda seems to have calmed down at last, away from those two lunatics, but I am annoyed that she is comfortable - after all, we let her know last night that we were going to continue to take use of her.

On the contrary, Ester seems calm, although she seemed distant from the start. We didn't talk much, but I saw her again and we did, so I thought she would be more affectionate towards me, and that makes me nervous.

Could Amanda have told her about our conversation? I don't think so, I think she's more the type who would never do something like that to avoid hurting her friend - and besides, it's not like there could be anything between us after the way things turned out.

"We'll wait for you here." Jungwon says, after we have met the doctor.

He doesn't have a reassuring look on his face at all, on the contrary, he seems far too enthusiastic, especially after he tells the two of them to take off their masks before entering the office.

"Does he look okay?" I ask Jungwon, leaning against the wall as I stare at the door. "No, but Ester is there. Besides… he'll be a professional if he works here." He says it, but doesn't seem to believe it. "Like the other professionals who work here." I whisper, irritated.

Jungwon chuckles irritably. He is not too happy about Hybe taking over our agency either, although they have always been present in Belift, now they have direct decision-making power.

"What do you know about Intaek?" Jungwon asks me at some point, partly to kill time. "Why? I don't think it's dangerous for Sunoo to be with him, and I don't think it's because of what you think." "You think? He's never introduced us to the person he's with, why not him?" "I don't think he decided to tell us all of a sudden after hiding it from us for a long time. And Intaek is straight anyway, I'm pretty sure." "But… now things have changed, haven't they?"

We both sigh. I'm not in the mood for this discussion.

It hasn't even been half an hour and I'm already getting bored.

"Shall we have lunch together?" He asks after a while. "Are you sure it's okay? For Hanni? I know it's not a good time for her and the girls, does that sound right?" "Don't lecture me - Jungwon sneers amusedly, but I can tell he's nervous - I'm starting to think there's someone else who can comfort her, since she's not asking me for help." "Maybe she's just proud." "I know Hanni. - He says, but her tone has become serious. - Don't worry, just because I want to spend some time with noona…"

Instead it bothers and annoys me. I wanted to spend some time with Ester after the visit, alone, so I planned to take them home. If we were all together, at home, nothing could have happened to Amanda, right?

Or should I be worried about the opposite?

"Don't get hung up on this you too." "I'm too proud to fall for someone who has already fallen for one of us. I'm just sadistically curious." "What you say is definitely not reassuring." "'Yah! - I hear Ester talking loudly, just as two people pass by in the corridor (unbelievably, no one had passed before). - I said I don't fucking need it!" She curses in perfect korean.

Jungwon, who had been sitting down, suddenly gets up, but waits for the people to move away to abruptly open the door, finding a bizzarre situation. Both Amanda and Ester seem fine, except for the doctor in the middle, who looks very embarrassed. He is a middle-aged man, well-groomed but not handsome.

"It was just a proposal." The man says, clearing his throat. "I told you no twice! What's the point of asking a third time?" Ester replies, grabbing Amanda's wrist. I walk towards them. "What's going on?" "I just asked the young lady if…" "If she wanted to be visited? - Jungwon interrupts in disbelief. - Oh my God, really?" "Never mind." Ester complains and leaves the doctor's room without her mask, as does Amanda.

Jungwon stares at the doctor and I sigh nervously, I can't behave the way I'd like to for fear of causing a scene, but I understand the situation perfectly. I grab Jungwon's arm and drag him out, though he continues to stare at the doctor until we are outside and follow the girls.

"Wait, Ester!" I call to her. "Let's go!" She only answers me when we are in front of the lift, which is still on the first floor. "What happened?" "I don't want to get Amanda in trouble, but he was a pervert. - She says in a low voice, but clearly nervous. - He enjoyed watching her while examined her. He even had an erection, it's disgusting. He asked me if I wanted to be examined…. He kept asking fucking inappropriate questions!"

I knew I couldn't send her alone, if she had come with our manager we would never have known. Obviously our hands are tied, going back to his fucking office to beat him into unconsciousness is out of the question.

"Let's get him fired." Jungwon says, not laughing. "We can't do that. - I remind him, because he's letting his impulsiveness get the better of him. - He might tell everyone about the host and cause a scandal. "He must have signed a NDA." Says the leader. "He works in Hybe, he might have enough money to cover the debt." Jungwon slaps the wall quickly but firmly. "This sucks, I hate this shitty place." "Why didn't you call for help before?" I ask Ester. "I-I told her to leave it alone! - Amanda replies and I'm forced to look at her. - I don't want to make a mess, please. It's risky, you know. M-Maybe we should apologise." "Are you kidding? - Ester asks, and I don't know what to say. - He should be fired, warn his wife and children about what he's doing. And the other? The others host will probably go alone!" "It's absurd that nobody ever reported it." Jungwon says. I sigh and massage my eyes, the lift doesn't seem to be coming any more. "Maybe they did, and they've been covered up. We know Hybe, we know the people who work there and how they deal with the most inconvenient problems." "Fucking shit." Ester curses again, this time in english, and she has a really sultry voice.

She is so beautiful and mature. She takes care of Amanda. She gives her the attention of an older sister, even though she knows all the backstory and even though she knows we were together and probably suspects it will happen again.

"If this got out, it would hurt everyone in the company." Amanda explains sadly. Ester strokes her head and hugs her. "Are you OK?" "He didn't do anything weird, he just had a lot of fun…" She nods, perhaps trying to reassure us all. "And you? - I ask Ester. - How are you?" She stares at me in silence, not seeming to want to answer me, but then she smiles and looks back at Amanda, though she doesn't seem to be sincere. "Nothing happened to me."

Just then the lift arrives and I sigh with relief. The sooner we get out of this building, the sooner the two of them will be safe - I'm not forgetting that we might run into…

Shit, that's him. Coming out of the lift, it's him.

Ester turns around confused and paralysed when she sees him coming out, he just stops and smiles at her, realising she's a fan. Of course he looks at Amanda too, he makes a 'damn girl' expression, then very smiling he turns towards us.

'Taehyung sumbae. - I say, uncomfortably, making a polite but very hinted head sign. - How nice to meet us." "Fuck - says the BTS senior, putting a hand on Jungwon's shoulder - you guys got big, huh?" "Sumbae… great - sighs Jungwon. - Why are you at Hybe?" "I fell recently, hurt my shoulder. - He explains with great kindness that I don't remember it belonging to him, though. - Hybe doesn't want me to go to real hospitals, so they can hide what they want from me. How about you?" He asks, looking at the girls, Ester cannot speak.

I am, yes, objectively jealous. She used to have these reactions with me, didn't she?

She's already got used tome, I see.

We all laugh, I less sincerely though because everything that shouldn't have happened has just happened, after all Murphy's Law says it too, if something can go wrong, it will.

"Routine visit." Jungwon replies in a seemingly good mood, though I notice he is getting closer to Amanda. "Dude, you brought company. Man, they're too good for newbies like you…" We laugh again. "But here we are." "Why don't we have a drink? Seokjin's coming over."

What the hell… well, at least it's not Jungkook.

"Ah… that sounds safe? Where could we go tomorrow morning?" Jungwon tries to respectfully decline the invitation, but for a sumbae of his calibre, it would be a serious offence to refuse. "Hybe has a nice café. - Taehyung replies immediately with a smug smile. - Don't worry about what they might say at Hybe, we often come here with girls, it's the only place where we can have breakfast in the area. They'll think they're with us, it's okay."

No, all is not okay. I look at Jungwon, he looks at me, although we try not to show it, we share the bad mood.

"That would be great, sumbae - Jungwon replies, pretending to be enthusiastic - do you want us to wait for you while you go to visit? In the meantime…" "I'll go another time, it wasn't that important - Taehyung says smiling as he holds the lift open for us to get on - and besides, it would be crazy of me not to meet with the doctors from outside." He confides under his breath as he gets on behind us. "We've never spent any time together, have we?" I remember, annoyed, as I press the button for the seventh floor, where Hybe's cafeteria is located, or rather the one that is more intimate and private than the one on the first floor.

Of course, I know this place too.

"Oh, it's never too late. - Taehyung says as he looks at the girls. - Since the last time we saw each other you've grown taller, prettier and much more famous." "Yeah, but you're still working with TXT, right? They are quite famous too." I remind him. "We don't decide on these kinds of collaborations, we just accepted when they proposed it to us." The older explains. Jungwon laughs. "It's nice to be able to choose, isn't it? We can't do anything like that." "Oh well, it's like that for everyone - Taehyung sighs amusedly - but it's only because of us that Hybe is Hybe, today. We should be the ones to make practically every decision, but all we can do is choose.

Nice future perspective. I'm sure Taehyung isn't being entirely sincere, I'm quite sure Hybe treats them honourably, but to be fair there aren't many prospects who see us as the next BTS.

That is, if Hybe doesn't go bankrupt first.

"I don't want to scare you, just become more popular and things will be easier for everyone." Taehyung explains. "It's hard to believe that someone like you, sumbae, wants to spend time with us." Jungwon encourages him to throw in the towel. "Actually, I just want to meet the girls. They're not really your girls, are they?"

I look at him very badly, even he notices it and starts giggling nervously. In general I think I would be calmer if Ester wasn't there too, instead I feel guilty, I almost feel belittled, and it's ok if the person I compare myself to is Taehyung from BTS, but why am I not ok in front of Ester?

"What are your names?" He continues, looking directly at the redhead, and I twist my lips in annoyance. "Actually, they are." "And you brought her here? - Taehyung asks amused. - If you have chicks, Hybe shouldn't know. Do you bring them here?" "What kind of girls do you bring to the Hybe cafeteria? - Jungwon asks amused. - Oh, wait…"

Ester looks at me, her eyes narrowing. Has she noticed that I am jealous? No, I'm not jealous, it just wasn't supposed to be like this - and she wasn't supposed to meet any of the BTS.

"I'm Ester, I'm a big fan of yours." She introduces herself as we stop in front of the café. "Ours? - Taehyung asks smugly. - Not mine?"

She's surprised, literally speechless, but I remind her to wake up, resting my hands on her slender hips, squeezing my fingers as I gently push her into the cafeteria, I don't want it to be perceived that I'm annoyed, Jungwon and Amanda follow us, giggling amongst themselves.

Everyone turns to look at us. There aren't many people around, mostly staff - but even though nobody pulls out their phones to film us, they're probably surprised to see this strange collaboration.

"And what is your name? - Taehyung asks, gently moving the chairs for both girls. - Are you quiet?" "Amanda, not a fan of yours. - Answers for her Jungwon and I laugh, so I turn away to hide it. - Engene in the deep." "It-it's still a great honour-" Amanda tries to speak. "I mean, it is." Jungwon interrupts her, making our host sit down after placing his hands on both shoulders and pushing her forward.

Now that I see sumbae Zico coming into the cafeteria with some friends, I'm thinking that Newjeans might also come here, even though it's very hostile territory for her these days. What if Hanni sees Jungwon paying all that attention to Amanda? That's a problem.

"How cute, you're jealous of your little doll, huh?" Taehyung laughs and raises his hand to call for table service. A waitress who is literally trembling in front of us, looking mainly at Taehyung, though I avoid looking at her as she is highly uncomfortable, takes several seconds before she manages to speak. "It's an honour… s-sir Kim." The boy turns and watches her quietly. "Call me oppa. Listen, I'd like a caramel mocha, also an americano ice. What would you like?" He looks at Ester, into her eyes. "Pancakes. Do you make them?" She asks the waitress. The girl is confused at first. "Yes, of course." "With maple syrup, please." She smiles nervously. Jungwon looks inspired. "Wow, now I want a dessert too. - He says and seems to think about it. - Ok, a croissant and espresso."

What refined taste, I smile, is he trying to impress Amanda because she is Italian? What an idiot, doesn't he know that croissants are french?

"An Ice Americano is fine." I sigh, unlike the redhead I'm not really in the mood for sweets. "I'll have an espresso too! - Amanda says and the waitress backs away. - It's too strong, it makes you hyperactive". She jokes, under the curious gaze of Taehyung, who probably sees them together - not knowing that they are not a couple for real. "So how did you two meet?" He asks Ester and me, while the other two continue to joke. "Mutual… friends?" She raises an eyebrow , doesn't find her own words very credible. "Mutual friends." I repeat more confidently. "Weird? - Taehyung asks amused. - Or maybe not, are you models? You look like."

Amanda smiles embarrassedly like a child, she seems to blush, the fool, Jungwon notices and pouts. Ester, on the other hand, continues to stare at him, still unbelieving that she can speak directly to him.

Still, Taehyung sumbae doesn't seem so bad. It's obvious that he has Ester in his sights, but he's still polite and has only made jokes so far. I'm annoyed that he's not a jerk, because if I've noticed it, she certainly has.

"Do we look like that?" Ester asks. Taehyung raises his hand and picks up a strand of Ester's hair with his finger, I guess with the intention of finding out if it is natural red or maybe just to invade her personal space. 'Absolutely.' - He says, then looks at me and smiles. - I know you've been doing great lately. You are very talented and have improved a lot recently." He compliments me. I'm really honoured, I don't even know what to say because I wasn't expecting a compliment. "Thank you…" "Jay hyung has become much more confident." Jungwon explains. Ester smiles but doesn't look at me. "Sometimes I forget you are so young." "Young? Aren't you his age?" Taehyung asks. "No, I'm much older." She giggles embarrassed. "Nah, no way. - He says. - Are you older than me?" "No, but…" "Then if you can't call your friend oppa, you should call me…" "Oppa?" Ester repeats incredulously. Amanda looks at him and seems to repeat the word, but Jungwon promptly shuts her mouth. "No, don't say that!" "She prefers younger guys, sumbae. Forget it." I tell him in a forced friendly tone. Taehyung laughs happily. "How cute, you remind me of me at your age. Anyway, when do you start the promotion again?" "We leave for Spain on the 10th." Jungwon says. "What?" Ester asks, confused, turning to me.

In fact I didn't even think of telling her, I was hoping she would know. The Music Bank has been planned for many months, if she was a fan she would know. Even Amanda only seems to know now, but she is justified considering what happens to her on a daily basis….

"Oh yes, the Mubank. First time abroad? I feel like no." Taehyung sumbae says. "Not really. But we love the idea of going to Madrid." I say. "Oh yeah, that's what it's called. - Jungwon replies with a chuckle. - I keep forgetting." "We've been to Europe before, even to the Prada event. - I explain. - In fact, we are leaving for Milan on monday for this year's."

Ester is still looking at me, I know she's angry, but we haven't had such relationship yet. I feel a bit guilty, though, because we have only just found out about the trip.

"Monday." Ester says, nodding. "You didn't know? - Taehyung asks amused. - Fuck I didn't know, sorry." He says to me. "When they go to my country? To Italy? Yes, of course I knew that." Ester says, laughing.

Meanwhile, the waitress returns and we are all silent for a long time as she places our orders in front of us.

"Are you Italian?"

Ester smiles as she pours herself some maple syrup, she is incredibly elegant even doing something so common.

"Can't you feel my heat? I'm hot."

Taehyung bursts out laughing, Amanda follows, Jungwon hints at a giggle, while I remain impassive.

"I'm going to meet his parents."

Ester drops the bag of maple syrup on the pancakes, Amanda raises both eyebrows in surprise, she has the same expression as Jungwon. Soon they all burst out laughing and I sigh with relief, I was starting to feel uncomfortable.

"It's not true, he's lying." Ester says, still visibly shaken. "Well, before you take such a way - he puts his ear to her as they sit side by side in front of me - you should look around. Aren't you an army? I know someone in the BTS, even the handsome one, V, I think". He jokes, amused, how funny. "Are you happy with this collaboration with TXT? - Jungwon asks, noticing that the tone in which he said it not only didn't please me, it was really starting to get on my nerves, and it was blatantly touching her face. I sat up stiffly as I glared at him. - They seemed very sure that this would happen." "Hybe treats them way too well, doesn't it?" Taehyung asks, as if he wants us to say something. "It would be nice to think so - I sigh - but they're not doing too well either. They keep getting injured, but Hybe does nothing to ease their work." "Indeed. - He agrees with me without saying anything about it. - But I'm sure that sooner or later we'll be working together too, and then… since you're the perfect number, seven like us, I'm sure you'll break through. But of course I'm not saying that because this, you're good - he chuckles as he looks at us - and yes, very cute too". "You think so? - Jungwon smiles nervously, realising that he has somehow made us out to be a BTS clone group. - I hope you're right, sumbae." "Call me hyung." He tells him.

Taehyung is certainly strange, I think irritated, but here comes Jin Sumbae, Taehyung's colleague. He looks at us all very surprised.

"Aigoo, what is this, a reunion? - Then look at the girls. - With call girls?" Amanda chokes, Ester, despite being one of the BTS, gives him a dirty look. "W-What?" She's angry, but you can tell she's excited as she speaks to him. "Oh God, I thought you didn't speak korean. - He says, laughing with Taehyung as he sits next to Amanda. - Sorry, that was a stupid joke. Let's start again!" His tone is cheerful and friendly, then he focuses on us Enhypens and grins. "Wow, what brings you to Hybe? Don't you have your own place?" I sigh in irritation. "A lot of the things we used to do in Hybe, we have to do here now." "Oh right, the takeover - Seokjin nods - I feel sorry for you." "We feel sorry too." Jungwon comments amused.

We all laugh, a little coldly. As Jin starts to drink the drink Taehyung had ordered for him, he starts to tell us how surprised he is by our sudden and incredible popularity, then we try to congratulate them for their amazing success.

"And you are…" Seokjin asks after a while. "Amanda - the redhead points at her friend, then at herself - and Ester." "I'm sorry - Jin says, looking into Ester's eyes - it's just a joke we often make between us. It was absolutely rude of me, how can I make it up to you? - He then turns to Jungwon and me, who are sitting nearby. - Are they your girlfriends? You're out of your mind bringing them here." "It's okay, Hybe knows about them." I say rather sombrely.

I see Seokjin looking at Taehyung as if he understood something, but the junior just smiles, as if he doesn't want us to understand anything. Do they really understand? That would mean that they might have had one too… or at least in the past.

"I'm in Seoul only for a few days anyway - Taehyung says, looking at Ester. - I'm having a party tomorrow, why don't you come? We were going to invite our dongsaeng anyway." Seokjin laughs and looks at his friend, then at Jungwon. "Right, you were on the list anyway." "We're leaving the next day, that would be inconvenient." I reply. "Should we only invite girls then? Do you have friends pretty as you? The boys will like that." Jin laughs. "I don't think it's appropriate for them to come without us. - He laughs along, Jungwon, who must be really annoyed now. - But that is for another time! You'll have to invite us again." "Come on, you can't? The trip takes about fifteen hours, you'll sleep on the plane". Tries to persuade, Taehyung, gently, but his eyes suddenly look evil.

We know that there is no point in refusing, and frankly I have my doubts that Heeseung wouldn't want to go - even to the detriment of Amanda herself, I don't even doubt that, and then we should ask everyone else, not even Jungwon as leader can make such a decision without consulting the others.

"Thanks for the invite - I say, confused - where will it be?" "I'll send you everything later. I think I have Heeseung's number." Taehyung says.

We finish our drinks, Ester looks completely exhausted from the pancakes, in fact they brought more than usual, she can't eat them but looks at them as if it would be a shame not to eat them.

"Why didn't you order a drink? - I ask sternly, handing her my still half-full glass. - Here, drink this." Ester looks at me with her big eyes and long black lashes. "Thank you." Just replies. "Let's go, we still have to pick up those things. - Seokjin says and puts his hand on friend's shoulder. - Guys, that was fun. Girls, I'll watch this shit for the next seven days if it makes you happy. If I see you again, I'll apologise again. "See you at the party." Taehyung says and stands up. "Don't worry about the bill, we who are older will pay." Jin warns us, waving goodbye.

We are alone at last and I seem to be able to catch my breath now that they are gone. I turn to Ester, not what I want to show, but I think my expression is rather grumpy now.

"Thanks to you, I also met the Bangtans. - She says, but looks at Amanda. - Oh my God, you are a blessing!" "Actually you should be thanking us." Jungwon says offended. "I don't think so." Ester replies amused. "Shall we go?" I ask seriously.

After all, we are walking out of this goddamn café and far this goddamn fucking agency. I open the door for Ester but she walks in without even looking at me, Jungwon does the same with Amanda.

Why the hell is she mad at me? If anything, it's me she should be mad at, the way she wagged her tail for her beloved Bangtans. Besides, if we actually go to the party, they'll see Ester at her best and I have reason to believe that the other BTS will be there too.

"Jungwon, I'll drive you home." I say. "What? No! That was not the deal!" He protests immediately. "Where am I supposed to leave you?" I answer dryly, needing to talk to Ester alone. "You can drop me off at the next stop - Ester says, making me even more nervous. - I'll take the bus." "Really?" I ask, looking completely superior.

Jungwon stares at me for several seconds, speechless.

"Noona, do you want to see my house?" He asks our host a few seconds later. "N-not sure…" Amanda says shyly. "I'm telling you, don't worry. - He's persuasive as usual, Jungwon. - Can we have lunch while you… I don't know, argue? I hope not".

He just wants to be alone with Amanda, away from those vultures, I can understand that. Apart from spending the day with Ester, somewhere safe and secluded, I don't mind, but I'm still angry.

"All right, let's do it. - I mutter, suddenly changing direction and practically knocking everyone in the car over. - You idiots, you need to put your seatbelts." "Or you could drive well." Ester says to me after buckling herself back in, glaring at me from the mirror. "Let's try again." I reply, swerving sharply again. " Yah! - Ester shouts, her genuinely shocked voice making me smile, but I hope she doesn't realise I'm amused. - Do you want to die?" "Shall we try again?" "Stop it!" She screams again. Amanda whines as Jungwon dies laughing. "Hyung, I feel so many emotions!"

16 notes · View notes

justsomekpopstuff · 11 months ago

Text

seventeen as a baseball team - part 2

A/N: I have had so many thoughts recently, I just had to share!

part 1 | current masterlist | fic recs

team colors are white and serenity blue, and every now and again they get ones with rose quartz accents (its my au i'll do what I want)

their team mascot is something whimsical that has a cloud and diamond theme along with it

the whole team goes absolutely nuts the first time that center fielder!Dino gets voted into the All-Star Game

When they find out, they throw an absolute rager of a party in the locker room complete with champagne showers. When the All-Star game actually happens, instead of taking vacations, the entire team shows up to the game. All of them are wearing Dino's jersey, have their faces painted, and come equipped with horns and signs all cheering for him. It is the worlds most perfect Embarrassing Dad Cheering Section™️. Dino is bright red for the entire game because he can hear them from all the way across the stadium every time he takes the field.

third baseman!Wonwoo, on the other hand, despite being incredibly good, BEGS the fans to not vote him into the All-Star Game and Home Run Derby

He just really enjoys his time off...but alas, one year the fans absolutely do not listen, and he gets voted in with flying colors. He is, unfortunately, forced to go by catcher!Seungcheol. Despite not wanting to be there at all and tired all the time, Wonwoo ends up completely blowing the competition out of the water. In his final interview after winning the All-Star Game and receiving the MVP award, he begs the fans to never do it again.

the whole team holds a fun exhibition game every year during spring training where they all scrimmage against each other

The whole game gives major Savannah Bananas vibes, as well as that one kickball episode of GoSe. They have ridiculous rules like when the other team scores a point, the team on the field has to endure a "punishment" chosen by the fans. Inflatable costumes ARE used. Synchronized rehearsed dances are a must-have and they put their whole CHESTS into it. The fans love it and look forward to it every season.

right fielder!Joshua can always be seen playing catch in the outfield with some of the younger kid fans in the stands during warm-ups

He is very sweet with all of the younger fans, and has a reputation for always taking time to sign autographs and take silly selfies. He is, also, a chaos creator. He has absolutely stolen Red Vines from a child after making a catch that almost went into the stands.

starting pitcher!Woozi will deny it until his dying day, but he absolutely did cry the first time he threw a no-hitter

The whole team went absolutely nuts for him and stormed the field. Hoshi 1000% took pictures of Woozi crying. Woozi found out and threatened to absolutely kick Hoshi's ass if he ever showed those photos to another living soul. Hoshi listened.

first baseman!Mingyu has tripped running around second base more than anyone on the team...probably more than anyone in the league

There are multiple compilations each season of him tripping over second. He swears its an accident every time and that he does not trip over the base intentionally. The team places bets at the start of the official season for how many times he does it during the regular season. Winner gets all the cash pool and first pick of dugout snacks next season.

closing pitcher!Jeonghan has always been secretive about the reason why he wanted to become a closing pitcher

He will always say he wanted to be a closing pitcher because he loves the idea of being able to hold down the lead for the team, or give them opportunities to win. Jeonghan will swear that he likes being relied on and is good under pressure (which, to his credit, is technically true). However, the actual real reason he wanted to be a closing pitcher is so he wouldn’t have to run as much.

despite being injured, catcher!Seungcheol still attends every home game

He is usually sitting in the same place in the dugout, close to where the manager usually stands. Seungcheol, despite not being the manager, is absolutely yelling directions from his crutches in the dugout. The team will often listen to him better than their actual manager. The whole team is taking bets on whether or not Seungcheol will become a coach when he retires.

52 notes · View notes

maesfics · 1 year ago

Text

𝑓𝑖𝑛𝑑 '𝑒𝑚 . . . ᥫ᭡

OUTER BANKS.

↬ jj maybank. from the nextflix series "Outer Banks," is a charismatic and impulsive troublemaker with a heart of gold.

↬ rafe cameron. from netflix series "Outer Banks," is a troubled and unpredictable rich kid grappling with deep-seated issues and a desire for approval.

SEVENTEEN.

↬ boo seungkwan. better known as Seungkwan from the K-pop group SEVENTEEN, is celebrated for his powerful vocals and dynamic stage presence. His quick wit and humor make him a standout personality both on and off stage.

↬ lee seokmin. better known as DK from the K-pop group SEVENTEEN, is a talented singer with a bright personality and a heartwarming smile.

↬ hong jisoo. better known as Joshua from the K-pop group SEVENTEEN, is a gentle and soft-spoken singer with a serene presence and a knack for songwriting.

↬ kim mingyu. from the K-pop group SEVENTEEN is a charismatic and visually striking member, known for his model-like appearance and easygoing, friendly demeanor.

↬ choi seungcheol. better known as s.scoups, the leader of K-pop group SEVENTEEN, is known for his strong leadership, deep voice, and caring nature, often acting as a supportive pillar for the group.

↬ yoon jeonghan. from the K-pop group SEVENTEEN is known for his angelic visuals, playful personality, and soothing vocals that add a unique charm to the group's dynamic.

↬ xu minghao. known as the8 in the K-pop group SEVENTEEN, brings a unique blend of martial arts-inspired dance moves and a soft, ethereal vocal style. His artistic sensibilities and fashion-forward image add a distinct flavor to the group's performances

THE LAST OF US (VIDEO GAME).

↬ abby anderson. from the video game "The Last of Us Part II," is a fiercely determined and physically strong character, driven by a deep sense of loyalty and a quest for revenge.

↬ dina woodward. from the video game "The Last of Us Part II," is a brave and compassionate survivor, known for her witty sense of humor and supportive nature.

↬ ellie williams. from the video game "The Last of Us I & II," is a resilient and complex character, marked by her toughness and emotional depth in a post-apocalyptic world.

ALL OF US ARE DEAD.

↬ lee su-hyeok. from "All of Us Are Dead," is a resourceful and athletic high school student, known for his bravery and quick thinking during the zombie crisis.

↬ choi nam-ra. a character from "All of Us Are Dead," is depicted as a mysterious and intelligent student, who harbors a secret strength amidst the chaos of a zombie outbreak.

↬ lee cheong-san. from the series "All of Us Are Dead," is portrayed as a brave and selfless high school student, who emerges as a protective figure during a zombie apocalypse.

XO KITTY.

↬ minho. from the series "XO, Kitty," is a charming and thoughtful character, known for his kind heart and the sweet, supportive role he plays in the story.

TRUE BEAUTY.

↬ lee suho. from the series "True Beauty," is a handsome and aloof high school student who harbors deep emotional scars beneath his perfect exterior.

↬ han seojun. from "True Beauty," is a charismatic and tough-looking character with a warm heart and a hidden passion for music.

masterlist will be updated frequently.

58 notes · View notes

theetherealbloom · 1 year ago

Text

UNEVEN ODDS - CH. 9 (Epilogue)

Chapter 9 (Epilogue): There’s Some Kind Of Heaven Just Around The Corner

Summary: The Reader is dragged into the Last of Us universe and has no choice but to watch the events unfold or will she be able to change what was already written?

Paring: Joel Miller x Fem!Reader

Warnings: Age-gap Romance, Violence, ANGST, Swearing, Suicide, FLUFF, PTSD, Depression, Anxiety, Crying, Suggestive content, the pandemic, character death, INFECTED, MY SCIENCE IS WONKY, probable plot holes, rusty writing, TLOU is dark please read at your own risk!

Word Count: 2k

A/N: After many months of not writing, I present to you the epilogue of S1 for TLOU. Thank you for sticking by me with my silly little stories, I can never express how grateful I am to have you all. I’m horrified and excited at the thought of S2, maybe the reader could change the important ending… who knows. Stay safe everyone <3

Song: Intermission by Sleeping At Last

Previous Chapter -> Season 2 | Series Masterlist

TLOU WORLD 2023

SILVER LAKE, COLORADO TO SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH – A FEW WEEKS LATER…

The cool breeze of the evening brushes against your face as you sit on the porch of the farmhouse, strumming the strings of the guitar Joel now treasures. The people of Jackson have embraced you warmly, welcoming you back into their community. The topic of the Fireflies remains unspoken, a shared understanding between you and Joel. It lingers in the background, a memory that only surfaces when necessary.

Life in Jackson has brought a sense of normalcy, a semblance of the life you had before the chaos consumed the world. But this time, it's different. This time, you feel like you belong, like you are loved. The little family you've formed with Joel and Ellie has found solace within the walls of this farmhouse. As the seasons pass by, a routine settles in, and the farmhouse pulses with life, as if it has its own heartbeat.

The bugs begin to retreat once again, signaling the transition from summer to autumn. You find yourself on the porch, the guitar resting gently on your lap. It was a gift for Joel, a token of appreciation and love, but it also earned you a playful scolding. Joel made it clear that you should never leave Jackson without informing him first. It was a testament to his protectiveness, a reminder of the bond that has grown between you.

At this moment, the world seems so simple. The rush of blood through your veins transports you back to your youth, when fear and uncertainty were distant notions. Seventeen again, you find yourself unafraid of death, daring to dream once more. The curve of the valley before you holds a profound meaning. Happiness emanates from within as you gaze at the serene surroundings.

As the words echo in your mind, they bring a smile to your face. Joel's voice resounds in your memory, "I'll never let you go." Those five words hold a depth of emotion, a promise that transcends the hardships you've endured. In this tranquil moment, you realize that you have found a home, a place where love and safety intertwine. You are content, knowing that Joel is by your side, ready to face whatever challenges may come.

The future may hold uncertainties, but for now, you bask in the stillness, cherishing the connection that binds you and Joel together. The world may be broken, but within the embrace of this farmhouse, you have found solace, love, and a renewed sense of purpose. And as you continue to strum the guitar, the notes reverberate through the air, carrying the harmony of your newfound happiness into the world.

Lost in the nostalgic melody, you find yourself humming a tune that holds a special place in your heart. The tranquility of the moment is interrupted by the gentle reminder that you're wearing one of Joel's shirts, two sizes too big. It's a simple gesture, a symbol of the closeness you share, but it also serves as a reminder that nothing is certain in this world. Doubts linger, even as you begin to feel at home.

The passing year has been arduous, and its weight lingers in your mind. The slow progress makes you question if you're truly moving forward. Trust is a scarce commodity, earned by only a select few. The scars etched upon your bodies, remnants of battles fought in your youth, serve as a constant reminder of the dangers that persist. And yet, the revelation of a collapsing sun and rising seas, of crumbling buildings, brought about a new understanding of the fragility of existence.

As you continue strumming and humming, Joel stands by the door, captivated by the beauty that radiates from you. The sun begins its descent on the southern horizon, casting a warm glow on the scene. Unable to resist any longer, Joel quietly approaches, his footsteps barely audible. He wraps his arms around your waist, his presence causing you to giggle. His lips press against the side of your neck, the scruff of his chin tickling your skin.

"Joel!" you playfully chide, a mixture of surprise and delight in your voice. He responds with a hum, his voice filled with affection, "My sweet Birdie..."

You quickly place the guitar on the side, and in that tender moment, you realize that despite the uncertainties and doubts that surround you, you have found a sanctuary in each other. Joel's embrace offers a sense of security, a refuge from the storms that rage outside. You feel a rush of gratitude for the love you've found amidst the chaos, and a renewed determination to protect what you hold dear.

Basking in the warmth of Joel's affection, you turn your head to meet his gaze, curiosity tugging at your thoughts. "How was the patrol today?" you inquire, wanting to know about the world beyond the safety of Jackson's walls.

Joel plants gentle kisses on the side of your head, your cheek, and finally on your lips, his love conveyed through each tender touch. His gaze locks with yours, his southern accent subtly peeking through as he responds, "Today was good, darlin'. Nothin' for your pretty head to worry about."

A sense of relief washes over you, knowing that for at least one day, the dangers that loom outside haven't posed a threat. But your thoughts naturally drift to Ellie, the young woman who has become an integral part of your lives. You can't help but bring her up, knowing that Joel's bond with her is unbreakable.

"What about Ellie? How's she doing?" you ask, genuine concern lacing your words. Ellie's resilience and determination have become a source of inspiration, even amidst the darkest of times.

A soft smile tugs at the corners of Joel's lips as he replies, his voice filled with fondness, "Ellie's holdin' up. Been keepin' busy, learnin' new skills, and takin' care of herself. She's got that fire in her, just like you."

The mention of Ellie's fiery spirit brings a wave of admiration. You can't help but feel proud of her growth, of the strength she embodies. In this broken world, the relationships you've forged hold immense importance, anchoring you to hope and reminding you of the enduring power of love.

Nestling closer to Joel, you rest your head against his chest, the steady beat of his heart a soothing lullaby. "I'm glad she's finding her way," you murmur softly, your voice filled with genuine affection. "We're lucky to have her in our lives."

Joel's arms tighten around you, his voice brimming with tenderness as he responds, "Ain't that the truth, darlin'. We're blessed to have each other, and no matter what comes our way, we'll face it together."

Feeling a surge of love for Joel, you lift your head from his chest to meet his gaze. The twinkle in his eyes tells a story of unwavering devotion, and a mischievous grin plays upon his lips. You can't help but become enveloped in his warmth, finding solace in his presence.

"I don't tell you enough, Joel," you begin, your voice filled with sincerity, "but you mean the world to me. I love you.”

Joel's expression softens, his gaze locked with yours. He brushes a strand of hair away from your face, his touch gentle yet purposeful. "You know, darlin'," he replies, his voice slightly husky, "you mean the world to me too. There ain't a day that goes by where I don't thank my lucky stars for bringin' you into my life."

The vulnerability in Joel's words tugs at your heartstrings, and you lean in, pressing a tender kiss against his lips. It's a gentle affirmation of the love that binds you together, a silent promise of forever.

As you pull back, a playful glimmer dances in Joel's eyes. "You know," he says, a mischievous grin spreading across his face, "I reckon I'm the luckiest man alive. Not only do I have the most beautiful person by my side, but I've also got a hell of a good kisser."

His words elicit a giggle from you, the sound filling the air with pure joy. Wrapping your arms around his neck, you whisper, "Flattery will get you everywhere, Mr. Miller."

The two of you settle into a comfortable silence, relishing the closeness and the unspoken language of love that flows between you. With each passing moment, the world outside fades into insignificance, leaving only the warmth and tenderness of this intimate connection.

A gentle breeze rustles the leaves overhead, the delicate dance of foliage creating a symphony of nature. Your fingers entwined with Joel's, each touch a testament to the warmth and tenderness that envelops you in this serene moment.

In the ambient glow of the evening, the air pulses with an almost tangible affection. The space between you and Joel becomes a canvas painted with an unspoken promise that transcends the limitations of words. In the delicate interplay of shared vulnerabilities and profound love, you find a sanctuary where the concept of time fades, replaced by the eternal embrace of this connection.

In this fleeting instance, bathed in the gentle twilight, you take solace in the richness of your conversation. Despite the shadows that loom from past events and the uncertainties that await, the presence of Joel beside you becomes a steadfast beacon, guiding you through the dimly lit corridors of life.

The embrace continues, a dance of shared whispers and laughter, a rhythmic exchange that weaves together the tapestry of your lives. Amidst the harshness of the world, the cocoon of your love becomes a refuge, a source of strength, and a testament to the formidable power of unity.

Yet, beneath the surface of this idyllic scene, a quiet ache persists, a shadow that lingers in the corners of your consciousness. There are nights when Joel lies peacefully asleep beside you, unaware of the storm that rages within your mind. In those quiet hours, memories materialize, hazy and elusive, casting a spectral glow on the canvas of your thoughts.

You can see him on the porch, the soft strains of a guitar accompanying the melancholic melody of your recollections. The air is charged with the bittersweet echoes of a past that refuses to be forgotten. There are nights when tears silently trace the contours of your face, the weight of remembered endings pressing upon your heart.

Joel, the silent guardian at your side, remains oblivious to the tempest within. His presence is a comfort, but the specter of a different ending, an alternate narrative, leaves you restless in the quiet hours of the night. The story, once written in ink, now seems to bleed into the realm of what-ifs and what-could-have-beens.

And so, in the embrace of the night, you grapple with the dichotomy of love and loss, finding solace in the tangible warmth of Joel's presence, even as the ghosts of untold stories linger in the shadows.

TAGLIST:

@memento-mora @elijahssuit @tartiflvtte @lillylilly2 @kyuupidwrites @amethystwonder11 @syd-vixious @kidkrow666 @soulofapatrick @ponyboys-sunsets @superflymaterial @chaotic-imposter @vainbimbo @eva-stark @loki-an-idiot @littleshadow17 @undermoonlightwalk @afternoon-evening @notmysunnydale @slurmp69 @gyllord @aerangi @mac5323 @friskynotebook @earth-to-lottie @chaotic-imposter @kodzuvk @hawkins-2000 @reallysparklychaos @trust-dreamcatcher @darkened-writer @memeorydotcom @welcomebackfelicia @rainbowpitofdoom @omg-its-typical-aesthetics-fan @marvelsimpcz @dorck26 @evienorville @munsons-queen @little-miss-bi @mxltifxnd0m @ohjoelmiller @coalix @taestrwbrry @avengersheart @gyllord @valentine-babe@missdragon-1 @ponyboys-sunsets @ipadkidsworld @otternanamilolo @issybee0611 @technicallysassyfox @cupcakemachete @manuchyy @darkened-writer @andyrazzledazzle @glossythor @virtueassassin @witchy-jadda @imonmykneessir @norr1e @mando-bix @thicficbich1 @adoringanakin @lalla-04p @reallysparklychaos @hollywoodmariposa @mando-bix @lunatic1012 @davosmymaster

#joel miller x reader #etherealupdates #joel miller x female reader #joel miller masterlist #joel miller fanfiction #joel miller tlou #joel miller series #joel the last of us #joel miller x y/n #joel miller x fem!reader #joel miller x you #joel miller fic rec

106 notes · View notes

daphnefisherofficial · 1 year ago

Text

bugna: TAKIPSILIM | destiny's twilight

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Pairing: MCU Moon Knight System (Marc/Steven/Jake) x Avatar Fem!Reader

masterlist | previous | next chapter

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN - MOON MAGIC AND MYSTERIES OF THE NIGHT WE MET.

“Who in their right mind would name themselves ‘Jake Lockley’?” Marc sneered, prompting Jake’s astral form to abruptly rise, about to throw fists at the Chicago man a few meters away from him.

“If this hijo de puta doesn’t shut up–”

“Will you two shut it?!” Steven finally shouted, acting as the middle ground between his mental brothers before turning his attention to you who is now sporting a bewildered look. “Mira? Are you alright?”

“I’m okay, Steven, don’t worry. Just trying to wrap my head around all of this”, you finally spoke, nodding gratefully to Steven as you grasped Jake’s hand in his astral form to physically express your gratitude. “First thing’s first - it’s nice to finally meet you, Jake Lockley”

“The honor is mine, princesa”, Jake chuckled, placing a gentle kiss on your hand as Steven prevented the currently frustrated Marc to launch himself at his suave, Spanish-speaking New Yorker alter. “Hola a ti también, Steven, Marc.”

Hello to you too, Steven, Marc.

“Hello, Jake”, Steven greeted politely, waving an awkward hello. Marc, on the other hand, merely grimaces before flipping the bird, prompting Jake to chuckle at his host’s childishness.

“Looks like this is going to be more chaotic than I thought”, you shook your head as you couldn’t help but smile at the amusing interactions happening before you. This is proving to be a very strange day for you, no Sorcerer Supreme pun intended.

The room seemed to hum with energy as you circled around, absorbing the revelations that had just been thrust upon you. The three men in their respective corporeal forms simply observe as you work your moon magic, placing a protective spell to prevent any other spiritual forces from taking possession of their unconscious body.

“You’re some kind of witch, then?” Steven wondered aloud while witnessing your magical prowess before his eyes, while Marc and Jake were looking inquisitively at you as you took a seat at the foot of the bed. “Like Wanda Maximoff from the Avengers? Or was it Doctor Strange?”

“The politically correct term is a priestess, or babaylan in my mother tongue”, you started to explain. “I’m not a witch, but I did train to control my moon magic from Kamar Taj. It’s where Doctor Stephen Strange was taught with the mystic arts by the Ancient One. His mentor and I have been good friends for centuries”

“Centuries, bloody hell”, Steven exclaimed, not yet realizing the weight of your words. “And how old are you exactly?”

Jake snorted at Steven’s choice of words. “Pendejo, it’s rude to ask a woman her age–”

“He’s asking the right questions, so it’s fine”, you waved away, throwing a small smirk at Jake that he couldn’t help but return. “If you really wish to know the specifics, I was born in the early 900’s, so you do the math”

“You certainly haven’t aged a day”, Marc spoke mainly to himself. Upon hearing his thoughts aloud, you smiled serenely at his silent compliment.

“I’m amazed you can still flirt with me at this stage”, you chuckled before shifting your gaze between Marc and Steven, straightening your posture before jumpstarting to your most pressing query. “So, my turn to ask you the questions. I’m guessing you two are not really twins, are you? Triplets, maybe?”

“I like your sense of humor, hermosa–”

“Zip it, Jake, this is serious”, Marc interrupted, clearly exasperated at his third alter’s quip as the latter made a face, rolling his eyes in derision. His astral form then reached out, a spectral hand brushing against your shoulder. "Steven and I - and apparently Jake too - we’re all facets of the same person sharing the same body”

“We suffer from a mental health condition known as Dissociative Identity Disorder” Steven spoke next, prompting you to nod slowly as the astonishment slowly painted your facade. “Have you ever heard of it?”

“Only read about it in clinical studies and theory”, you spoke softly as you absorbed the factual truth they’ve laid out to you. A myriad of emotions coursed through you as you absorbed their words: surprise, empathy, understanding. The truth was like a jigsaw piece that finally fit into place, and though the revelation was jarring, it also felt right. You couldn't fault them for keeping it hidden, for their fears and concerns were as genuine as the bond you had formed with them.

It was a lot to take in, and your mind whirled with questions. "Were you ever planning to tell me?"

"We plan to tell you, love, but we just don’t know how”, Steven stepped forward, his presence less domineering than Marc's but equally sincere. “We were afraid of how you'd react, of what you'd think of us."

“I know it’s not an easy matter to tell anyone”, you whispered, nodding slowly as you understood their reluctance. “I’m sure you haven’t meant for me to find out this way, but I’m glad to hear that you weren’t intending to keep this a secret from me”

“Of course not, baby”, Marc shook his head, his voice measured and somber as his translucent hand took yours as a symbol of reassurance. “We should’ve told you ages ago. I’m sorry you had to find out this way”

“We all are”, Steven chimed in, while Jake nodded thoughtfully in silent agreement.

“It’s alright, you don’t need to apologize”, you interrupted, much to the trio’s collective surprise. They knew how complicated their situation is, but your verbal acceptance was everything to them. “I can understand, I mean, you’re not the only ones guilty of keeping secrets, am I right?”

“I’m sure you had your reasons too”, Marc, of course, was the first to understand your hesitance to let them know of your other life. “But I want you to know that I’m here for you, Mira - we all are. You can confide in us, whenever you’re ready to tell”

“Thank you, Marc”, you smiled appreciatively. Steven, on the other hand, offered you a giddy smile at the realization that you were no ordinary woman.

“Your secret’s safe with us”, Steven chuckled. “I mean, we really don’t have anybody else to share it with. But it’s just bloody cool to know you’re a magical person. And coming from an ancient time too, I… wait, hang on a moment–”

“What is it, Steven?” you asked, indulging the curiosity of the British man hovering before you.

“When we talked back then about your history”, Steven started, recounting your earlier conversation on the first day you met. “You’ve actually lived during the times when your country’s colonizers discovered and invaded your homeland?”

Your knowing smile and multiple slow nods prompted Steven’s eyes to almost pop out of their sockets, his mouth agape as he slowly connected the dots with your creative storytelling that night.

“Bloody hell-”

“I’m sorry to cut the storytelling time short, querida”, Jake’s voice was heard next, his tone apologetic but his expression meaning business. “But I have to tell you about what really happened last night. I’m assuming you would want to know that, sí?

"Yes, that’s right," you began, addressing the man who had saved you during the new moon, "Tell me what happened. Do you know who shot me last night?"

Jake Lockley leaned back against the room's battered wall, his rough-hewn features etched with a certain heaviness. "They were assassins, sent to eliminate you for good. They work for Set’s avatar, and it seems that they know you well, given their weapon of choice."

His revelation sent shivers down your spine, and you pressed further. "Knew me well, huh? I’m assuming the bullet was made of wolfsbane?"

“Yeah, that’s right”, Jake nodded, his voice low and gritty. "They took advantage of last night’s new moon, which weakened your innate ability as an avatar to a moon goddess to heal and be impervious to harm."

“That’s why you fronted. To save her”, Marc said, trying to piece his own memories together. “But how on earth did you survive that attack?”

“I’m curious to know that as well”, Steven added, his mind working to solve the imminent puzzle of Jake’s heroic act that night. “As far as I know, wolfsbane is also toxic to humans. We shouldn’t be able to survive that”

“About that”, Jake started, now avoiding everyone’s gaze as he kept his eyes directed on the wooden floor of their flat. “Mira’s healed wounds should answer that question”

“What do you mean by my healed wounds?” you echoed, pulling the sleeve of your white t-shirt once more to reveal the spot where you’ve been shot. Your heart quickened as you slowly pieced together the puzzle, arriving at the most feasible conclusion you could only think of. "It can’t be. You mean to tell me that you serve a moon god too?"

A sharp intake of breath echoed from Marc and Steven. They exchanged panicked glances, clearly rattled by your revelation.

“Es cierto, cariño”, Jake sighed, finally admitting his long kept secret. "I'm still serving Khonshu as his avatar, as the Moon Knight"

That’s right, honey.

Marc Spector and Steven Grant exchange incredulous glances, their collective disapproval resounding in the room. The room was immediately filled with tension, thick enough to cut with a knife as you watched the tumultuous battle unfold before you. Jake Lockley had just dropped a bomb of revelation that had left his two alters reeling, and a cacophony of outrage erupted from them both. Their voices overlapped, and their collective disapproval reverberated through the room like an ominous drumbeat.

"I can't believe you'd keep this from us, Jake!” Marc was the first to speak as he leaned forward, his hands clenched into fists. The anger in his voice is palpable, and Steven's expression mirrors his outrage.

"So, you're telling us that you saved our life as Moon Knight that night in Cairo", Steven's voice was laced with disbelief, his eyes narrowing at Jake. “And you're still serving that lunatic god, Khonshu?!”

“I am”, Jake Lockley nods, his eyes unwavering. "It's the only way to truly protect all of us."

“This is fucking insane!” Marc gritted, barely containing his anger any longer as his face contorted with frustration. “Khonshu had us trapped in his service for years, and we barely got ourselves free. How can you do this?!”

“Jake, why?” Steven, ever the voice of reason, sought understanding amidst the chaos. “Why continue to serve as Moon Knight?"

"I serve because I have to, not because I want to”, Jake shifted uncomfortably, but his tone remained firm. “It's the only way I can do my job: to protect you both."

“We do not need protecting –”

“Maldito idiota, do you even know how many enemies you have, pendejo?” Jake rolled his eyes at Marc’s side comment, prompting the other to shake his head in pure disbelief. “Besides, I wasn’t just protecting you two”

“What do you mean?” Steven inquired, not understanding what other possible reason would Jake have to still take the mantle of Moon Knight. Jake's gaze then flickers to you, as if he's seeking your support. You meet his eyes, trying to understand the turmoil in his soul.

"It’s the only way I can protect you, Mira", Jake replied, his voice filled with a mix of regret and determination. His answer brought a brief silence to the room as you stood in the midst of it all, your mind whirling like a tempest as you tried to make sense of his current revelations.

Suddenly, Jake Lockley's eyes softened, and he revealed something that shocked you to your core. "I've known you for a long time. Even before all of this."

Your heart skips a beat at his words. You stand in the center of the room, your arms wrapped tightly around your own body as you struggle to absorb this revelation.

"What do you mean, you've known me?” you took a deep breath, stepping closer to Jake. “How is that possible?"

“I remember the night we first met”, Jake's resolute gaze met yours as he nodded solemnly. "I wasn't the one who was fronting that time, but I remember seeing you. It was the night when Khonshu enlisted your help in shifting the night skies to find the right constellation leading to Ammit’s tomb.”

The room grew quiet as your mind processed Jake's words. You struggled to remember that night, but everything was shrouded in fog. It felt like a distant dream, something you couldn't quite grasp.

“I don’t understand”, your mind raced, trying to grasp the implications of this revelation. “If you remember me, why Marc and Steven couldn’t? Why couldn’t they remember any of it? Why can't I remember you?”

“I was supposed to forget too, but Khonshu retained my memories of that night since I still serve as his avatar”, Jake sighed, his eyes a mix of sorrow and frustration. "As for Marc and Steven, those memories became recurring dreams that do not make sense”

"Wait a minute," Marc interjected, his eyes narrowing. "Jake’s right, we've had countless dreams about that night."

“That’s right, yeah”, Steven nodded in agreement. "Just like what he says - moving stars and shifting constellations. But it was always blurry, nonsensical."

Jake Lockley's gaze softens, and he begins to recount the dreams that Marc and Steven have been experiencing, helping his headmates remember what they could. These were the dreams that you've never been privy to, until now.

In the midst of their quiet recollection and Jake's revelations, you continued your restless pacing around the room, your mind racing like a wildfire amidst the buzzing tension in the room. Something about all of this didn't sit right with you, and you require a direct line to the truth.

You needed answers, and you needed them now.

"I wish to speak to Khonshu," you declared, your voice unwavering. "Summon your god. I need to hear the truth from him, to explain all of this to me."

END OF CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

masterlist | previous | next chapter

113 notes · View notes

gothcsz · 9 months ago

Text

𝑻𝒉𝒐𝒓𝒐𝒖𝒈𝒉𝒇𝒂𝒓𝒆 / Chapter VI.

GIF CREDIT

PAIRING: Javier Peña x Original Female Character

SUMMARY: The highly anticipated state fair performance. Here's what I envision Paloma singing: Gunpowder & Lead - Miranda Lambert, One Way or Another - Blondie, Poor, Poor Pitiful Me - Linda Ronstadt, Edge of Seventeen - Stevie Nicks. [ mini playlist ]

WORD COUNT: ~8k

RATING: 18+ Mature topics such as sex, drugs, murder, the occult, religion, cannibalism and other triggering matters will be explored in this body of work. Minors DNI.

CHAPTER SPECIFIC TAGS: The interrupted right before kissing trope is strong with this one, i think most of this is considered fluff, they're still pining after one another, other things that I'm probably forgetting.

DISCLAIMER/WARNINGS: The Javier Peña referenced in this body of work is solely based off of the character that appears in Netflix’s Narcos and not the actual person. Very canon divergent and I will tweak things as I see fit to compliment the narrative of this story. While efforts have been made to be accurate in terms of canon timeline, a lot of details will be fictionalized.

A/N: as promised, here's the other chapter for the week! i had so much fun writing this and expanding on their dynamic omg… first of all a little commotion for miss paloma…. the icon that she is! also couldn't help myself by having javi wear that sexy ass blue shirt in this… he is just so handsome… i need him BIBLICALLY i fear! i hope you guys enjoy reading, i have so much planned for this fic and it's going to get really messy here soon (: i might even post a lil moodboard for it. anyways feel free to drop any type of feedback/support on this blog or ao3. i'd really appreciate it <3

♰ read on ao3. ♰

♰ playlist | pinterest | series masterlist ♰

Finally, it’s the day of her long awaited state fair performance and Paloma is absolutely overflowing with anticipation, her energy bounding through the house like a whirlwind.

The night before was a restless blur, nerves and excitement intertwining to steal away her sleep.

She had read a variety of newspaper articles to get more information on the fair itself. She uncovered the staggering scope of its annual attendance; a revelation that both fueled her trepidation and determination.

Her heart pounded like distant drums as the reality set in: hundreds, no, thousands of eyes would be fixed upon her. The prospect thrilled her to her core, yet it also stirred a profound stage fright.

Rarely does she feel said stage fright; memory of her last instance dating back to when she was fourteen, trembling as she took the stage at The Whiskey Fox for the very first time. Since then, her journey has been a voyage of calm seas, and now, as she’s grown into her own, Paloma is enveloped in a sense of serene confidence.

It’s understandable that she’s apprehensive about transitioning from a smaller venue to a stage at a grander event. There’s a tinge of sadness in her heart knowing that her father wouldn’t be there to accompany her. He’s witnessed her artistic evolution firsthand and has always been her staunchest supporter. Her number one fan.

Unfortunately, duty calls and with Jessica Valdez still missing; he was needed here.

On the other hand, Javier’s presence was not as essential, and Romeo practically burst with joyful relief when Paloma revealed that he would be her companion all the way to Dallas.

Just as she had expected.

Earlier in the morning, before heading off to the station, the sheriff had popped into her bedroom to wish her luck. With a tender gaze, he doted on his daughter, expressing his pride in her and, in his own unique manner, even offered a subtle apology for his recent behavior. As always, she embraced his understanding with ease, and in that moment, the weight of apprehension that had been bearing down on her lifted, replaced by a sense of relief and reassurance.

She’s currently stationed in her bedroom, sitting at her vanity and meticulously rolling her thick locks into velvety rollers that she intends to keep in place throughout the entire four-hour journey to the city. Her face is bare, dressed in a tank top and shorts and she doesn’t plan on doing much to her appearance until they make it to the fairgrounds.

As a soft rumble fills the air, she casts a glance out of her bedroom window, her lips curling into a smile at the sight of Javier’s truck rolling into view.

Fuck, she reflects on the unexpected bravery it took to ask him to join her. While her primary concern was appeasing her father, she also couldn’t deny the appeal of spending time with him.

Despite her bold and flirtatious gestures, Paloma is sure that if the opportunity to actually fuck him ever arose, she would be overcome with nerves. Don’t get her wrong; she longs to indulge her selfish desires and surrender to him completely. Yet, the thought of not meeting his expectations casts a shadow of doubt over her.

Oh, for fucks sake, Paloma— when have you ever cared about living up to a man’s expectations?

She scoffs at herself, bobby pin between her teeth as she rushes down the stairs to answer Javier’s knocking.

“I am on time, right?” He quips, his voice carrying a playful tone from the other side of the screen door since the wooden door that usually blocks it is wide open.

“Sure are. I’m the one that’s runnin’ behind. Don’t worry— just gotta get my damn hair rolled up and we’ll be ready to go. You can come in.” She motions for him to enter, pausing in the hallway that stretches toward the foyer. She steals a moment to glance at her reflection in the mirror, deftly sliding the bobby pin into her hair to secure the roller in place.

As Javier crosses the threshold, the screen door emits a reluctant groan, briefly stirring the awareness that they are alone once more in the house. However, her attention remains steadfast on ensuring that her hair is perfectly secured, leaving no room for wariness to take hold.

His gaze lingers on her figure and a gentle flush spreads across her cheeks and down her neck as she becomes acutely aware of the extent of her attire’s exposure. The lack of a bra allows her breasts to sway with every subtle movement, her nipples prominent against the fabric.

“Need help gettin’ anything into the car, nena?” With a casual lean against the wall where the mirror hangs, he directs his question to her.

“Yeah, it’s all in my room.” She spins on her heel, striding towards the stairs, with him silently shadowing her steps. The realization dawns on her that he will soon enter her room, prompting her eyes to widen in alarm as she takes in the chaotic scene before her— it looks like a fucking tornado has run through the space.

She doesn’t have any time to block him from seeing it though, and she bites down on her tongue and mentally curses herself for not cleaning up as she got ready.

Considering how frantic she’s been all morning, of course she hadn’t stopped to think about tidying up.

“Sorry for the mess… it’s been a morning.” She grumbles and Javier can’t help but be amused.

Surveying the room from the doorway, he takes in the entirety of the space, his broad figure remaining at the threshold. Posters adorn the walls, each reflecting her eclectic tastes. From the timeless southern charm of Dolly Parton to the ethereal melodies of Fleetwood Mac and the vibrant rhythms of Donna Summer. Their presence doesn’t surprise him. Instead, they offer a window into her personality, providing insight into her interests and preferences.

Javier tries not to analyze her by the things she has in her bedroom, yet he finds himself irresistibly drawn in.

It’s a facet of his innate curiosity.

He notices the scattered articles of clothing, a digital piano tucked away in the corner, and her bed left invitingly tousled. He can’t help but imagine how soft her sheets must be, laced with the natural smell of her.

Amidst the wall space left by absent posters, her bedroom is adorned with an array of framed personal photographs, each encapsulating cherished memories from childhood whimsy to high school triumphs, and all the moments in between.

Yet, it’s the family portrait resting atop her vanity that draws Javier’s eye. He strains to decipher the intricate details of the photograph from where he stands, its contents obscured by the tilt of the frame.

Paloma, attuned to his intense focus, trails his gaze, her stomach tightening at the realization.

Oh.

“Here, it’s my makeup bag and outfit. Please be careful taking this down. I spent all morning ironing it.” In an effort to divert his attention from the photograph, Paloma passes him her belongings. He carefully examines her features in an attempt at finding reason for her reaction, a half smile tugging at his lips.

“So bossy, hermosa. Don’t worry— your things are in capable hands.” He is reluctant to depart, preferring to linger and observe her as she completes her preparations, all the while mentally dissecting her character through the lens of her bedroom’s decor.

“Sorry, I’m just nervous.” She confesses, making her way back to her vanity, inconspicuously moving the photo of her, her mother and father out of the way as she returns to the tedious task of curling then rolling her hair.

��You’ll be fine. Pressure can either crush you or make you shine brighter. Let it be the latter. And hey, no matter what happens tonight— I’ll be right there cheering you on.” The reassurance flows from him without much thought, a rare occurrence for the man who typically struggles with offering comfort. There’s a naturalness to it, as if the words are drawn from some deep wellspring within him, bypassing the usual barriers of hesitation and uncertainty.

Paloma, sensing the sincerity in his gaze reflected back at her through the mirror, finds herself caught in the spell of his eyes. In that fleeting connection, she grants him a tender smile, her heart responding to his affection.

Unsurprisingly, the words bring her some ease, especially since she’s aware of how difficult it can be for him to muster up any type of verbal compassion. He’s a man of few words, after all, so each one carries extra weight when spoken.

“Thanks, cowboy, M’grateful for your support… and y’know, for taggin’ along even though you didn’t have to.” He nods at her, letting the comfortable silence speak for itself as she continues to get ready.

He senses an underlying urgency within her. Experience whispers caution in his ear, reminding him of the cardinal rule gleaned from years of female companionship: never incur their wrath while they are in the midst of getting ready. And so, he tears himself away, surrendering to the unspoken dictates of the feminine domain.

They’re just thirty minutes away from their destination, yet she remains fixated on the changing landscape outside the window. Her claim of not leaving Seminary in over a decade rings true, evident in the awe reflected in her eyes at the sight of skyscrapers and influx of people.

Javier can’t help but find her genuine amazement endearing, particularly as she gazes out with her hair pinned up stylishly, secured by a silk scarf. The journey to Dallas spans four hours, but the lively conversation between them makes the time fly by, rendering the trip far shorter than it actually is.

Their growing closeness feels like a beautiful risk as they delve deeper into each other’s lives with every passing mile.

“Y’know, I actually do know some Spanish.” she remarked, drumming her fingers lightly against her thigh.

“I had a hunch when you never asked me to translate my sweet talking.” With an arrogant smirk, he looks over at her.

His smirk has her playfully rolling her eyes, “No puedo leer o escribir tan bien, pero entiendo y hablo en forma conversacional. (I can’t read it or write it very well, but I understand it and speak conversationally.)” In a tender twist, her voice took on a sweeter tone in the other language, prompting Javi to shift in his seat, attempting to refrain from envisioning the enchanting timbre of her words whispered intimately in the quiet sanctuary of his sheets.

“Tu acento (Your accent) … Argentinian?” He’s got a real talent for picking up languages and accents, honed through his international collaborations in the field.

Paloma just shrugged, “Your guess is as good as mine. My momma taught me and she never really talked about her life before meetin’ daddy and stuff. I never really asked questions. After she passed, I didn’t keep up with it as much as I should have.”

The pauses in their conversation are rare, occurring only when the topics of family or his experiences in Colombia arise. Javier notices her keen interest in these subjects, her curiosity palpable. While he has been guarded about delving into anything beyond surface-level details, he finds himself gradually warming up to the notion of sharing a glimpse of his past with her, if only to satisfy her insatiable curiosity.

Yet, he holds back. This wasn’t the time. He wasn’t about to cast a shadow over her spirits.

“I can’t believe this is happening.”

Paloma disrupts the tranquil hush that had settled between them, her fascination with the scenery outside pulling her into the moment.

“Well, believe it cariño because we’re not too far from the fairgrounds.”

“It’s like... a dream. I know, I might sound naive and childish gettin’ this worked up about performing at a damn fair. It just means a lot to me. I’ve poured my heart into my music for so long and to see it culminate in this moment is just... thrilling.”

A pang of longing for her mother’s presence washes over her, silently echoing within her thoughts. Yet she refrains from uttering the sentiment aloud, keeping her yearning hidden beneath a veil of silence.

“It’s a big and well deserved step forward, Paloma.” He pauses briefly, looking over at her, “This means the world to you. You’re going to be amazing.”

Javier’s hand, warm and reassuring, gently finds hers, creating a tender connection that sends a surge of warmth coursing through her veins. The soft brush of his skin against hers ignites a gentle flutter in her chest, stirring feelings she doesn’t want to admit. It’s as if a silent symphony plays between their touch, drawing her attention away from the scenery outside and directing it towards him.

With a soft, almost imperceptible smile, she meets his gaze, finding a silent reassurance and a flicker of something more lingering in his brown eyes.

Arriving at their designated area, meticulously mapped out in a thorough letter sent by Wendy to Paloma, she eagerly jumps out of his truck, bubbling with excitement, while he indulgently rolls his eyes at her enthusiasm.

Delighted to find the band already present and nearly done with setup, she breezes towards them despite her ridiculous appearance, exuding a radiant glow that outshines any imperfection. Her infectious happiness spreads like wildfire as she enthusiastically goes through the rundown of the gig with the group.

Javier stays out of the way, leaning against the bed of his truck. With a cigarette between his fingers and wisps of smoke curling into the air, he drifts into introspection

His mind becomes a labyrinth of memories, weaving through the tapestry of his past— the triumphs and tribulations, the moments of light and shadow. Amidst the haze of contemplation, he finds clarity in the decision that brought him to this juncture: the choice to refrain from confronting the Cali cartel.

Having spent years evading the ordinary, Javier stumbles upon an unforeseen refuge in monotony. With the weight of his taxing agent job finally lifted, he embraces the simplicity of everyday life with a newfound sense of relief.

As the days pass, Javier slowly discovers a peace he has long evaded, savoring the quiet moments that once seemed dull.

While the looming homicide cases in Seminary present formidable challenges, each one a puzzle demanding his attention, he approaches them with a newfound confidence. It’s a stark contrast to the uncertainty that had clouded his final days in Colombia.

However, amidst this newfound tranquility, there persists a secret too delicate to utter aloud. His ongoing infatuation with Paloma, a woman whose presence has become both a source of comfort and turmoil. He won’t acknowledge her significant role in his newfound ability to cope. Such complexities are best left uncharted, buried beneath the surface of their convoluted relationship.

Engrossed in his thoughts, Javier doesn’t notice when she approaches him.

“M’gonna go get ready. Sure you can survive a few hours without me?” She teases him and he exhales the smoke away from her, the aviators on his face masking the adoration gleaming in his eyes.

“I think I should be asking you that question, palomita.” The new term of endearment sends her heart aflutter, and she can’t help but feel how it resonates more when Javier says it in Spanish compared to when August had uttered it in English...

Little dove.

“In that case, no, I’d simply crumble without you.” She over exaggerates her words, punctuating them with a playful gesture and a touch of dramatic flair.

Their laughter intertwines, and her smile blooms into a radiant expression of affection.

“Órale nena, go get ready before you’re late to your own performance.” Javier indulges in another puff of his cigarette, and like the good girl she is, she saunters around the truck to fetch her belongings before heading off to the portable trailer, her makeshift dressing room for the evening.

In Paloma’s absence, he engages in conversation with the band members. Comprising three men and one woman, they share with him the story of how they met and how Paloma reignited their passion for music. The narrative resonates with her persona and innate ability to effortlessly charm those in her presence.

Javier an unsuspecting victim of this charm.

When the sun begins to set, he looks down at his watch to check the time as her lively voice draws near.

“Alright y’all, how do I look?”

Javier’s gaze falls on her. It’s as if the world around him fades into insignificance, leaving only her radiant presence to fill his senses. His breath gets caught in his chest, suspended in the awe that washes over him.

She beams with pride at the ensemble she’s meticulously curated.

A crimson leather corset embraces her waist with finesse, fashioned in the likeness of a halter top, baring her shoulders and presenting a tantalizing canvas of skin for all eyes to see. Her cleavage looks so inviting, accentuated by her mother’s cross pendant nestled against her breasts. She transformed a pair of aged low-rise jeans, adding intricate rhinestone patterns that promise to dance enchantingly under the glare of the stage lights.

The buckle on her belt is beautiful and distinguishable, an important accessory down here in Texas; she’s made sure that her boots match her attire.

Her hair cascades in perfect waves, thick and luscious, framing her face with a touch of effortless glamor. It’s been a long time since she’s had a full face of makeup on, and the strip lashes are uncomfortable against the sensitive skin but beauty is pain and goddamnit she’s stunning.

She feels the part of a super star, and her band members do nothing but boost her ego as they begin to shower her in compliments and friendly catcalls. She indulges them with a twirl, allowing them to admire her outfit from every angle.

Javier stays silent, dumbfounded entirely by how fucking hot she looks.

“I think I just saw a horsefly fly into his mouth.” One of the bandmates teases and this has Javier snapping out of it, meeting Paloma’s expectant gaze.

For a man who always has something to say, especially in the company of beautiful women, he finds himself at a loss for words.

“You look gorgeous, querida.”

She blushes, murmuring a soft ‘thank you’ as her eyes momentarily flicker down to her square-toed boots. It’s exasperating how easily he can get her flustered. The compliment isn’t extravagant, yet it strikes her deeply nonetheless.

She won’t admit that the extra effort she invested in her appearance tonight was not just for the event; but also for him. She is aware that Javier finds her attractive and it harbors this desire to unveil a new facet of her beauty to him so he can see all the types of beautiful she can be.

As the rest of the group disperses to squeeze in some last minute warm ups, Paloma saunters toward him. Her hands rest confidently on her hips as his gaze traverses the curves of her form, unabashed and unapologetic.

“I’m serious. You look hot and I know you’ll look even better when you’re up there doin’ what you’re so passionate about.” His words have her heart racing, igniting a kaleidoscope of fireworks that burst with intensity within her core.

“You’re quite the charmer, aren’t you?”

“Only when I’m around someone as captivating as you.”

Fuck.

“Flattery will get you everywhere, you know.”

“Is that so?” With a contemplative tilt of his head, he gazes at her, his aviators now absent, allowing her to lose herself yet again in the depths of his enchanting eyes. “Well, in that case, I’ll have to keep it coming. After all, I can’t resist making a beautiful woman smile.”

They stand toe to toe, Paloma tilting her chin upward to meet his gaze while Javier gently inclines his head downward to meet her eyes.

As he looks down at her, the thought of planting a gentle kiss on her lips, a token of good luck, flits through his mind. Just as the impulse begins to take hold, fate intervenes and Paloma is called to the stage, leaving their moment suspended in anticipation.

“Break a leg, palomita.” He tells her, stepping back so she can make her way up the steps.

It is both everything yet nothing she expected.

As she ascended the stage, she discerned a comforting familiarity: the typical audience size from her usual gigs back home. This recognition alone served as a balm to her nerves, reassuring her that she could handle it.

It felt decidedly manageable. Yet, as the performance progressed, the crowd swelled to such a density that individual faces blurred into an indistinguishable mass, a sea of humanity stretching before her.

With every fiber of her being, she poured herself into that performance, channeling raw emotion and passion into each note. This may very well be her first and last time gracing an event this grand, and she was determined to leave an indelible mark.

This wasn’t just a performance; it was a cathartic release, a showcase of her skills. It is no surprise that the crowd was thoroughly charmed and entertained beyond measure.

As the final note faded into the night, she knew she’d given it her all, leaving nothing but her heart and soul on that stage.

She reaches the backstage area, exuding palpable excitement and practically launching herself into Javier’s awaiting embrace. He catches her with ease, sensing the electrifying energy coursing through her as her arms wrap tightly around him in a warm hug. With her legs securely wrapped around his waist, he spins her around in a joyful twirl before gently lowering her back to the ground, their shared enthusiasm filling the air with an infectious energy.

“You did so good, hermosa.” Javier gazes warmly at her, his lips curved in a genuine smile.

“That was so exhilarating, holy shit!” The expletives fly from her lips and this only deepens his amusement.

“Like, I almost blacked out out of excitement.” Paloma inhales deeply, her chest expanding and contracting with each breath, her heart pounding so vigorously it feels as if it might leap from her chest at any moment.

The rest of the band gathers around, exchanging congratulations and warm embraces. Paloma takes a moment to express her heartfelt gratitude, her voice tinged with sentimentality as she thanks them for steadfastly supporting her seemingly silly musical aspirations.

“Oh, that reminds me,” She breaks away from the small group, strolling over to Javier’s truck. Retrieving her purse, she rummages inside and retrieves a disposable camera she had brought along for the occasion. “Can you take a picture of us?” She asks with a gentle pout, her eyes sparkling as she looks up at Javier.

“‘Course.” Javi readily accepts the camera from her hand and steps back to make sure they’re all in frame. He snaps the photo, the flash is blinding for the split second it appears before he hands her back the camera.

“Gracias cowboy.”

Her voice carries a playful sweetness that has him feeling like a lovestruck fool.

The band leaves to head back home, the sun now fully set as Javier and Paloma remain. Their figures casually propped against his truck, casting a relaxed silhouette against the backdrop of the vibrant fair lights sprawled out before them.

“We should get going—”

“You’re kidding, right?” Paloma interrupts, leveraging herself off the hood of the truck with a fluid motion, positioning herself directly in his line of sight. Her hands find their place firmly on her hips, projecting an aura of assertiveness.

“No…?” He answers unsurely, his gaze sweeping over her form from head to toe.

“I haven’t been to the fair since I was a kid. I just have to ride one ride... and indulge in some fried goodness... and maybe try one of those tricky carnival games,” She shares eagerly, her lower lip caught between her teeth.

She gazes at him with those bewitching eyes of hers, he silently curses himself for knowing he’ll give in.

“I dunno, princesa, it’s getting pretty late…” Fighting a fight he knows he’ll lose, he still moves forward with his opposition. The least desirable outcome from staying late would be facing an irate sheriff questioning why his daughter returned home in the dead of night instead of the earlier time she’d promised.

“Oh don’t be such a stick in the mud. We’re allowed to have fun every once and a while. If it’s my daddy you’re worried about; he’ll get over it.” Paloma draws nearer to him, her hands delicately clasped behind her back, the fusion of her perfume and innate scent enthralls him completely.

Javier can’t help but surrender to her charm.

“Fine.”

A large smile spreads on her crimson tinted lips and she squeals, clapping her hands together before tugging him in the direction of the bustling fair.

The first thing Paloma does is drag him over to a food stand where she proceeds to order a funnel cake, fried oreos and two way too large lemonades.

“Fried oreos?” His nose scrunches at the idea which earns him a soft slap to the arm.

“They are quite literally the best damn thing to ever be invented.” She defends the unhealthy snack, reaching into her bag to pull out money to pay but Javier stops her before she gets the chance to.

As he smoothly glides a bill across the counter, Paloma feels a warm flush creep up her cheeks at the simple gesture. A flicker of uncertainty dances in her mind as she ponders the significance of this moment— is it possible that this is... a date?

No, certainly it isn’t. It’s an outing between two friends. He is just being a gentleman and paying for their food. No big deal, right?

In the quiet recesses of her mind, she revisits their flirty exchange shared just moments before she took the stage and the gentle display of affection that followed after her performance had concluded.

Don’t overthink it, Paloma, just enjoy the moment.

So, she pushes all those thoughts aside as they patiently wait for their order.

“I’ll be the judge of that.” He grumbles with his arms folded protectively across his chest.

She finds herself entranced by the sight of him. His torso is adorned in a brightly colored blue shirt that accentuates his handsome features paired with jeans that sinfully cling to him. She marvels at how effortlessly he pulls off this 70s-inspired ensemble. It’s just one more reason among the many of why she finds him so irresistibly attractive.

Their order number is called and they swiftly collect their things, moving over to an empty picnic table and sitting across from each other.

“Alright, be prepared to have your mind blown.” She plucks one of the golden-fried treats from the paper tray and slides the remainder enticingly across the table to him.

Javier eyes the dessert carefully before picking one up and observing it.

“There is no way this is good for you.” He remarks skeptically.

“It’s not supposed to be good for you it’s supposed to taste good.” Paloma counters, taking a bite and emitting a satisfied hum at the burst of flavor, “If that’s the case then you shouldn’t smoke. There’s no way cigarettes are good for you.” She mocks him, a playful glint in her eye as he scoffs in response.

Following her lead, he gingerly takes a bite, his brow furrowing at the unexpected taste.

“Absolutely not,” He declares, confirming his verdict with a decisive shake of his head.

“Oh, you are so lame.” They laugh and she drags the tray over to her side, “Whatever, more for me. Just please don’t tell me you’re a funnel cake hater too.” She plops another one into her mouth, her gaze fixated on him.

“Rest assured I’m not a funnel cake hater. It was my favorite growing up. Haven’t had one in ages.” Now that, Javier easily snacks on as they seamlessly weave through conversations, trading tales of cherished childhood snacks.

Once they finish, he gathers their garbage and goes to dispose of it in a bin nearby. Upon his return to the table, his eyes sweep the surroundings, only to discover that they are no longer in solitude; a small group has gravitated towards Paloma, eager to engage her in conversation.

This puts him on edge, slightly, eyeing the interaction.

Amidst their conversation, he catches fragments of praise floating in the air, surmising that they must be members of the audience who had seen her perform.

His suspicions are proven right once they leave and she turns to him with a bright smile.

“Looks like I’m not your only groupie anymore.”

“Oh don’t be jealous. You’ll always be my favorite.” As she rises from her seat to join him, he gently intercepts, his gaze fixating on a subtle trace of powdered sugar lingering at the corner of her lips.

“Hold on…” He murmurs, stepping closer to her, bringing his thumb up to his lips then wiping away at the spot.

A shiver jolts up her spine, her breath catching in her throat as his seemingly simple gesture sends waves of arousal rippling through her. He is driving her crazy.

“I— thank you.” She blushes, “Oh man, that means I had a whole conversation with food on my face.” Slightly embarrassed, she slaps her palm against her forehead and he chuckles at her.

“There are worst things to be embarrassed over.” He shrugs and she nods, “ So, what now miss I absolutely have to stay and enjoy the fair.” Javier teases, as they begin to walk around the fairgrounds.

Paloma rolls her eyes, “You’re like an insufferable child.” She can’t help but comment, eyeing some of the rides until she spots the drop tower. “Ooh, let’s do that one.” She practically races over to the large structure, leaving Javi behind.

“Who’s the child now?” He murmurs to himself, trailing after her.

Standing in line together, they exchange playful jabs at the people around them in whispered tones. For the first time in a very long time, Javier finds himself genuinely laughing.

“We have to get on the pendulum ride after this. Oh, and the gravitron. I also really like those spinny swings.” As she rambles on about her beloved rides, his gaze lingers on her radiant beauty. Moreso since she’s adorned with an enchanting smile and enveloped in laughter. With each joyful expression, Javier feels a familiar tug at his heartstrings, the same irresistible pull he’s been steadfastly pushing aside since their very first encounter.

This is definitely more than just some sexual infatuation. The revelation that he harbors genuine feelings for Paloma weighs heavily in his chest. In that moment of clarity, he understands the need to consider stepping back, for the well-being of them both.

He doesn’t want to hurt her.

But for tonight, he will let himself enjoy her company and everything that entails to. He grants himself this rare luxury under the guise that it’s for her sake.

“You’re ambitious tryin’ to get on all these rides, querida. Gonna end up puking all your precious fried oreos out.” They’re at the front of the line now, and as Javier makes his remark, one of the exiting patrons from the ride hurls over and throws up in a nearby bin.

They share a look before breaking out into a harmonious laugh. She finds herself yearning to capture this perfect moment, to preserve its essence in the confines of a frame, forever etched in her memory.

“Impeccable timing, vaquero.” They board the ride together, sitting right next to one another and she swings her legs softly as the attendant comes around to make sure they’re strapped in properly.

“I’ve done a lotta dangerous shit in my life but riding one of these seems to be at the top of the list.” He tells her as they begin their ascend to the top.

“Don’t tell me a little fair ride is more dangerous than an armed drug dealer.”

“Drug dealers are predictable. Fair rides aren’t— how can you actually trust somethin’ that’s disassembled, packed away then rebuilt elsewhere. How are you so sure they build it adequately each time? You’ve seen the people who run this. It’s sketchy.”

“Sounds like you’re scared. Don’t be scared, Javi. Here— you can hold my hand.” She extends her hand, reaching out to gently grasp his, intertwining their fingers and applying a tender squeeze. He’s not scared he’s just wary, but feeling the weight of her hand in his is enough to fizzle those inconvenient thoughts away as they’re suspended in the air for what feels like forever before they finally drop.

Paloma releases a delighted squeal, erupting into a chorus of giggles as they reach the base of the ride. “See? That wasn’t too bad. The ride didn’t collapse and we live to see another day.” With a final squeeze, she relinquishes his hand and they get off the ride swiftly.

Similar scenarios unfold as they explore the other attractions; their banter punctuated by playful jabs at the people in line and Javier meticulously dissects the safety measures (or lack thereof) of each attraction. Despite his scrutiny, he finds himself thoroughly enjoying the experience alongside her.

As they stroll through the carnival game section, Javier’s eyes light up as he catches sight of a tacky looking plush snake, swiftly diverting Paloma’s attention towards it.

“Isn’t that your favorite thing in the world?” He teases, feigning curiosity, earning an eye roll from Paloma as she playfully pinches his forearm.

“Not a fan of real snakes and reptiles, you goof,” She retorts with a grin. “But I’ve got nothing against a cute little stuffed animal like that.”

“Do you want it?” He asks, gravitating towards the stand and she follows.

“What, are you gonna win it for me?” She questions with a flirtatious lilt, twirling a lock of her hair as she raises her eyebrows, a playful sparkle dancing in her chocolate brown eyes.

“I will, if you want it.”

“If I want it that means you have to win it. And you know what they say about these games…”

Their banter continues as they approach the stand. Javier reads that it’s a baseball toss bottle game and he smiles cockily.

“What do they say?”

“They’re rigged and impossible to win.”

“Well lucky for you, nena, I’ve got the best arm in Laredo.”

Paloma’s interest is piqued, her head tilting slightly as she observes him. “You play baseball?” She asks, her tone curious and attentive.

Javier hands over payment to the teenager tending to the stand, effortlessly cradling three baseballs in one hand. This has Paloma licking her lips.

Her gaze is drawn to the rugged contours and sinewy strength, imagining the delicious weight of them against her skin. There’s an electric charge in the air, sending shivers of anticipation straight to her cunt.

“I did. All the way through college.” Oh she can see him now, clad in those tight baseball uniforms. She bets his ass looks amazing in the pants.

“The more you know.” She muses, “But that was like, all the way back when baseball was first invented.” She patronizes him, never getting tired of making jokes about his age.

“Ha, ha. So funny and original.”

“Alright darlin’ enough yappin’, let’s see Laredo’s best.” She’s fully expecting him to fumble, honestly.

Javier rolls his shoulders, stretching his arms, and Paloma’s eyes linger on the way his shirt molds to his defined muscles with each movement. His broad shoulders and flexing biceps command her attention as he effortlessly pulls his arm back and throws the ball with graceful ease.

In one fluid motion, he knocks down all the bottles.

A satisfied smirk graces his lips as he turns to meet Paloma’s gaze.

“Told you.”

She lets out a low whistle, clapping her hands together in a slow applause. “Alright, I stand corrected.” she admits with a smile.

The worker hands Javier the stuffed animal, and he extends it towards her.

“For you.”

“Such a gentleman.” She murmurs softly, pulling the prize close to her chest. The sight of her holding it with such tenderness is one that will linger in his memory for days to come.

“Oh shit.” She begins, a hint of dismay in her tone, but his concern melts away as she retrieves her camera from her bag. “Forgot to take more pictures. Do you mind gettin’ one with me?” There’s a hint of shyness in her request, and he shakes his head.

“Don’t mind at all, cariño.” He assures her with a warm smile.

She returns his smile and proceeds to ask the teenager at the stand to take their photo, who obliges, undoubtedly persuaded by her beauty.

“Alright we’ll do a smiley one then a silly one.” She suggests, stepping back to Javier’s side and leaning against him, her eyes twinkling as they prepare to capture the moment.

He doesn’t pose, instead, he gazes at her admiringly, wondering how he’ll summon the courage to distance himself from her after tonight.

She tilts her head to meet his gaze after the photos are taken, mirroring the affection in his eyes before stepping away to retrieve her camera.

Javier clears his throat, the sound breaking the carnival’s cheerful din as he glances down at his watch. The hands inch towards midnight, a reminder of the impending end to their evening. “ Los tenemos que ir (we have to go).” He says softly, his voice carrying a hint of reluctance.

She pouts slightly, pursing her bottom lip.“One more ride, please Javi. We didn’t get on the ferris wheel.”

As he’s done all night, Javier acquiesces, unable to resist her earnest plea. “You are a very persistent and spoiled little thing,” He remarks, fondness lacing his words. Her playful smile transforms into a devious smirk at his observation.

“Thank you.”

The bench-style seating on the ferris wheel feels snug, their bodies nestled close together as the metal bar rests across their laps.

Despite the attendant’s insistence that she couldn’t bring it on the ride, Paloma clung to the plush snake he’d won for her as she (politely) told him to fuck off.

At first, silence envelops them, the rhythmic creaking of the ride the only sound as they ascend to the pinnacle of it. Lost in their own thoughts, they share a quiet intimacy, their hearts beating in synchrony.

The fair lights twinkle and sway, casting a glow upon Paloma’s face. In that moment, bathed in the colorful illumination, her beauty is magnified. If that's even possible.

“What’s goin’ on inside that pretty head of yours?” Javier breaks the quiet between them, and she turns to meet his gaze.

“Tonight has been one of the best nights I’ve had in a while... and you’re part of the reason.” She confesses, her voice sincere, melting the barriers he’s long held onto.

“It has nothing to do with me and everything to do with you, palomita.” He responds, his arm draped along the back of their seat. Unable to resist, she leans in closer, finding comfort in the warmth of his embrace.

His smell envelops her, intoxicating her senses as she inhales the earthy musk of his cologne mingled with a hint of sweetness from their shared meal earlier.

“I mean it, Javi. Ever since you came to Seminary my life has been a lot more… fun.” She tells him earnestly, her voice barely above a whisper. Their proximity is electric, teetering on the edge of temptation, and her words only add fuel to the fire.

Her name escapes his lips like a solemn prayer, a gentle reminder of the boundaries they’re dancing dangerously close to. Their lips barely graze each other, his mustache tickling the sensitive skin above her lip.

Suddenly, the ride lurches with an unexpected jolt, shattering the tender moment between them. She swiftly withdraws, seeking whatever space their cramped confines afford her, her fingers clenching the metal bar for stability.

“Told you I didn’t trust these damn things.” He mutters, his palm clammy as he rubs it against the coarse denim of his jeans. His throat tightens with a heavy swallow.

Silence cloaks them like a heavy blanket for the remainder of the ride and even as they walk side by side to his truck.

No words pass between them.

Paloma leans against the window, mirroring her posture from the ride up, exhaustion seeping into her bones after the long day. She resists the urge to dwell on the events of the evening with Javier, instead surrendering to the pull of sleep. Her eyelids flutter closed, and soon, she drifts unconscious.

He steals a sideways glance at her, strands of hair cascading over her features like a veil. Amidst the quiet hum of the car, he catches the faint sound of her soft snores.

His shoulders slump in resignation as he replays their moment on the ferris wheel in his mind, each iteration leaving him more conflicted than before. Would they have shared a kiss if not for the technical issue?

He wants to believe they wouldn’t have; that he would have had the strength to pull away before it was too late. But the enticement of her lips, the desire to taste her, lingers in his thoughts like an unshakeable temptation.

Gripping the steering wheel tightly, he wrestles with his inner turmoil for the duration of the journey back to Seminary.

“I’m still so upset I couldn’t go. It woulda been so fun.” Sloane remarks from her spot on Paloma’s bed, idly flipping through a magazine while her friend meticulously applies nail polish.

Days have passed since the state fair, leaving Paloma and Javier in an awkward limbo. She despises the distance that has grown between them. How could she have been so foolish as to ruin their night by coming off as strong as she had? Everything had been going perfectly until then. Had she scared him off? Was his silence a sign of disinterest?

It’s all so fucking confusing.

“Uh, hello. Earth to Paloma.” Slo snaps her fingers and this gets her attention, looking up from her hand to meet her friend’s gaze.

“Sorry, I wish you coulda been there too.” She gives her a tight lipped smile and this has Sloane narrowing her eyes at her.

“Alright, spill. What happened?”

She snorts, shaking her head and returning to the task at hand. “Nothin’ happened.”

“Lie to somebody who doesn’t know you.” She shifts from her spot on the mattress, sprawling herself on the floor in front of Paloma.

She eyes her friend briefly before letting out a sigh and twisting the cap on the polish. “Fine. I think I fucked things up between me and Javier.”

That was certainly not what Sloane was expecting her to admit, but she’s intrigued nevertheless and she turns to lay on her side, head in her hand and elbow propping her up.

“Don’t tell me you slept with him.”

Paloma’s face flushes, despite having a plethora of erotic dreams starring the man in question, “Wha— No. I didn’t. Jesus…” She mutters, attempting to blow the polish on her right hand dry. “We actually had a great night.” She can’t help the small smile that plays on her lips at the remembrance of said night.

“Okay…” Sloane urges her to continue, “For a songwriter you sure are a shit storyteller.”

Paloma flips her off and Slo blows her a kiss, “Things between us have always been flirty. It was fun at first, exhilaratin’ and what not. Then… feelings started developin’. I like him, Slo. Like him like him.” It’s the first time she’s said this outloud and the confession has her feeling lightheaded.

“Awe, my baby is growin’ up. She’s got a crush.” Her friend teases, poking at her exposed calf.

“Yeah, well, I don’t even know if he feels the same way. I mean, at first I thought he did then I… we almost kissed on the ferris wheel and he hasn’t talked to me since.”

Sloane flashes her a sympathetic stare, “Well he’s an idiot for not kissin’ you. Let’s start there.” She sits upright, matching Paloma’s stance, “Are you really surprised? Not to burst your little schoolgirl crush bubble but it’s obvious what typa man he is. Flirty, handsome, charismatic. Sex on legs— a long trail of broken hearts follow that man. C’mon, baby, you must know this.”

Paloma is keenly aware of his reputation as a charming playboy, a fact that’s far from concealed. Now, she’s flooded with feelings of foolishness and embarrassment for how she had openly pursued him. It was almost inevitable; of course, he would reciprocate her advances. After all, what man could resist when a beautiful woman is vying for his attention?

The thought that he might have lost interest gnaws at her, causing an ache in her chest. Aside from all the romantic stuff, she genuinely enjoyed his company.

She chooses not to dwell further on the topic, and her friend seems to pick up on her reluctance.

In a sudden twist of conversation, Sloane announces, “Guess who has a house now.” Paloma’s attention perks up in surprise.

“What, really? Since when?” From what she knows, Sloane and a few others have been living long term at the only motel in town. They hadn’t intended on staying in Seminary very long which is why Paloma had gotten her the job at the bar in the first place, so she could save up some money to keep trekking.

Hearing that she now has an actual place to call home brings nothing but joy and excitement for her friend.

“Since a few days ago. We’ve been so damn busy that I haven’t been able to tell you. Completely unexpected, too. Apparently some broad August used to know finally croaked and she left him with her entire estate.”

Paloma’s eyes widen at the news, “Jeez, talk about impeccable timing. I’m glad y’all got it worked out. Now you’re stuck here with me.” She jests, “When can I visit?”

Sloane taps the tip of her chin, “What about tomorrow? It’s about an hour drive from here—”

“An hour?!” Paloma interjects, incredulous.

“— and it’s beautiful . You’d love it. Don’t get hung up on somethin’ as trivial as travel time .”

Sloane’s right, outside from the hub in town; their residence is situated in a predominantly rural expanse, making lengthy travel times like that unusual. And with her car now up and running, Paloma has a newfound sense of freedom to explore beyond their immediate surroundings.

“Fine, tomorrow sounds good. You can stay the night and I’ll drive you there in the morning.” She offers, prompting Sloane to break out into a giant grin.

#pedro pascal fanfic #pedro pascal character fanfic #pedro pascal #javier pena fanfiction #javier pena fanfic #javier pena fic #javier pena narcos #javier peña narcos #javier pena smut #javier peña smut #javier peña #javier peña fanfic #javier peña fanfiction #javier peña fic #javier peña x ofc #preachers daughter #ethel cain #southern gothic fic

19 notes · View notes